The Adventures of Kathlyn

By Harold MacGrath

The Project Gutenberg eBook, The Adventures of Kathlyn, by Harold MacGrath


This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org





Title: The Adventures of Kathlyn


Author: Harold MacGrath



Release Date: December 27, 2005  [eBook #17402]
[Last updated: December 20, 2020]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII)


***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ADVENTURES OF KATHLYN***


E-text prepared by Al Haines



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustrations.
      See 17402-h.htm or 17402-h.zip:
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/7/4/0/17402/17402-h/17402-h.htm)
      or
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/7/4/0/17402/17402-h.zip)





THE ADVENTURES OF KATHLYN

by

HAROLD MACGRATH

Author of The Man on the Box, The Goose Girl, Half a Rogue, etc.







[Frontispiece: It will be a hard trek.]




Indianapolis
The Bobbs-Merrill Company
Publishers
Copyright 1914
Harold MacGrath




TO W. N. SELIG




CONTENTS


CHAPTER

     I  THE GOLDEN GIRL
    II  THE UNWELCOME THRONE
   III  THE TWO ORDEALS
    IV  HOW TIME MOVES
     V  THE COURT OF THE LION
    VI  THE TEMPLE
   VII  QUICKSANDS
  VIII  THE SLAVE MART
    IX  THE COLONEL IN CHAINS
     X  WAITING
    XI  THE WHITE ELEPHANT
   XII  THE PLAN OF RAMABAI
  XIII  LOVE
   XIV  THE VEILED CANDIDATES
    XV  THE SEVEN LEOPARDS
   XVI  THE RED WOLF
  XVII  LORD OF THE WORLD
 XVIII  PATIENCE
   XIX  MAGIC
    XX  BATTLE, BATTLE, BATTLE
   XXI  THE WHITE GODDESS
  XXII  BEHIND THE CURTAINS
 XXIII  REMORSE
  XXIV  THE INVINCIBLE WILL
   XXV  ON THE SLOOP
  XXVI  THE THIRD BAR



ILLUSTRATIONS


   It will be a hard trek (Frontispiece)

   Where did you get this medal?

   Ahmed salaamed deeply.

   So they comforted each other.

   You'll know how to soothe him.

   My arm pains me badly.

   And thus Umballa found them.

   Kathyln turned the tide.




THE ADVENTURES OF KATHLYN


CHAPTER I

THE GOLDEN GIRL

Under a canopied platform stood a young girl, modeling in clay.  The
glare of the California sunshine, filtering through the canvas, became
mellowed, warm and golden.  Above the girl's head--yellow like the
stalk of wheat--there hovered a kind of aureola, as if there had risen
above it a haze of impalpable gold dust.

A poet I know might have cried out that here ended his quest of the
Golden Girl.  Straight she stood at this moment, lovely of face,
rounded of form, with an indescribable suggestion of latent physical
power or magnetism.  On her temples there were little daubs of clay,
caused doubtless by impatient fingers sweeping back occasional wind
blown locks of hair.  There was even a daub on the side of her handsome
sensitive nose.

Her hand, still filled with clay, dropped to her side, and a tableau
endured for a minute or two, suggesting a remote period, a Persian
idyl, mayhap.  With a smile on her lips she stared at the living model.
The chatoyant eyes of the leopard stared back, a flicker of
restlessness in their brilliant yellow deeps.  The tip of the tail
twitched.

"You beautiful thing!" she said.

She began kneading the clay again, and with deft fingers added bits
here and there to the creature which had grown up under her strong
supple fingers.

"Kathlyn!  Oh, Kit!"

The sculptress paused, the pucker left her brow, and she turned, her
face beaming, for her sister Winnie was the apple of her eye, and she
brooded over her as the mother would have done had the mother lived.
For Winnie, dark as Kathlyn was light, was as careless and aimless as
thistledown in the wind.

A collie leaped upon the platform and began pawing Kathlyn, and shortly
after the younger sister followed.  Neither of the girls noted the
stiffening mustaches of the leopard.  The animal rose, and his nostrils
palpitated.  He hated the dog with a hatred not unmixed with fear.
Treachery is in the marrow of all cats.  To breed them in captivity
does not matter.  Sooner or later they will strike.  Never before had
the leopard been so close to his enemy, free of the leash.

"Kit, it is just wonderful.  However can you do it?  Some day we'll
make dad take us to Paris, where you can exhibit them."

A snarl from the leopard, answered by a growl from the collie, brought
Kathlyn's head about.  The cat leaped, but toward Winnie, not the
collie.  With a cry of terror Winnie turned and ran in the direction of
the bungalow.  Kathlyn, seizing the leash, followed like the wind,
hampered though she was by the apron.  The cat loped after the fleeing
girl, gaining at each bound.  The yelping of the collie brought forth
from various points low rumbling sounds, which presently developed into
roars.

Winnie turned sharply around the corner of the bungalow toward the
empty animal cages, to attract her father and at the same time rouse
some of the keepers.  Seeing the door of an empty cage open, and that
it was approached by a broad runway, she flew to it, entered and
slammed the door and held it.  The cat, now hot with the lust to kill,
threw himself against the bars, snarling and spitting.

Kathlyn called out to him sharply, and fearlessly approached him.  She
began talking in a monotone.  His ears went flat against his head, but
he submitted to her touch because invariably it soothed him, and
because he sensed some undefinable power whenever his gaze met hers.
She snapped the leash on his collar just as her father came running up,
pale and disturbed.  He ran to the door and opened it.

"Winnie, you poor little kitten," he said, taking her in his arms, "how
many times have I told you never to take that dog about when Kit's
leopard is off the leash?"

"I didn't think," she sobbed.

"No.  Kit here and I must always do your thinking for you.  Ahmed!"

"Yes, Sahib," answered the head keeper.

"See if you can stop that racket over there.  Sadie may lose her litter
if it keeps up."

The lean brown Mohammedan trotted away in obedience to his orders.  He
knew how to stop captive lions from roaring.  He knew how to send
terror to their hearts.  As he ran he began to hiss softly.

Colonel Hare, with his arm about Winnie, walked toward the bungalow.

"Lock your pet up, Kit," he called over his shoulder, "and come in to
tea."

Kathlyn spoke soothingly to the leopard, scratched his head behind the
ears, and shortly a low satisfied rumble stirred his throat, and his
tail no longer slashed about.  She led him to his own cage, never
ceasing to talk, locked the door, then turned and walked thoughtfully
toward the bungalow.

She was wondering what this gift was that put awe into the eyes of the
native keepers on her father's wild animal farm and temporary peace in
the hearts of the savage beasts.  She realized that she possessed it,
but it was beyond analysis.  Often some wild-eyed keeper would burst in
upon her.  Some newly captive lion or tiger was killing itself from
mere passion, and wouldn't the Mem-sahib come at once and talk to it?
There was a kind of pity in her heart for these poor wild things, and
perhaps they perceived this pity, which was fearless.

"She gets a little from me, I suppose," Colonel Hare had once answered
to a query, "for I've always had a way with four footed things.  But I
think Ahmed is right.  Kathlyn is heaven born.  I've seen the night
when Brocken would be tame beside the pandemonium round-about.  Yet
half an hour after Kit starts the rounds everything quiets down.  The
gods are in it."

The living-room of the bungalow was large and comfortable.  The walls
were adorned with the heads of wild beasts and their great furry hides
shared honors with the Persian rugs on the floor.  Hare was a man who
would pack up at a moment's notice and go to the far ends of the world
to find a perfect black panther, a cheetah with a litter, or a great
horned rhinoceros.  He was tall and broad, and amazingly active, for
all that his hair and mustache were almost white.  For thirty years or
more he had gone about the hazardous enterprise of supplying zoological
gardens and circuses with wild beasts.  He was known from Hamburg to
Singapore, from Mombassa to Rio Janeiro.  The Numidian lion, the Rajput
tiger, and the Malayan panther had cause to fear Hare Sahib.  He was
even now preparing to return to Ceylon for an elephant hunt.

The two daughters went over to the tea tabouret, where a matronly maid
was busying with the service.  The fragrant odor of tea permeated the
room.  Hare paused at his desk.  Lines suddenly appeared on his bronzed
face.  He gazed for a space at the calendar.  The day was the fifteenth
of July.  Should he go back there, or should he give up the expedition?
He might never return.  India and the border countries!  What a land,
full of beauty and romance and terror and squalor, at once barbaric and
civilized!  He loved it and hated it, and sometimes feared it, he who
had faced on foot many a wounded tiger.

He shrugged, reached into the desk for a box of Jaipur brass enamel and
took from it a medal attached to a ribbon.  The golden disk was
encrusted with uncut rubies and emeralds.

"Girls," he called.  "Come here a moment.  Martha, that will be all,"
with a nod toward the door.  "I never showed you this before."

"Goodness gracious!" cried Winnie, reaching out her hand.

"Why, it looks like a decoration, father," said Kathlyn.  "What lovely
stones!  It would make a beautiful pendant."

"Vanity, vanity, all is vanity," said the colonel, smiling down into
their charming faces.  "Do you love your old dad?"

"Love you!" they exclaimed in unison, indignantly, too, since the
question was an imputation of the fact.

"Would you be lonesome if I took the Big Trek?" whimsically.

"Father!"

"Dad!"

They pressed about him, as vines about an oak.

"Hang it, I swear that this shall be the last hunt.  I'm rich.  We'll
get rid of all these brutes and spend the rest of the years seeing the
show places.  I'm a bit tired myself of jungle fodder.  We'll go to
Paris, and Berlin, and Rome, and Vienna.  And you, Kit, shall go and
tell Rodin that you've inherited the spirit of Gerome.  And you,
Winnie, shall make a stab at grand opera."

Winnie gurgled her delight, but her sister searched her father's eyes.
She did not quite like the way he said those words.  His voice lacked
its usual heartiness and spontaneity.

"Where did you get this medal, father?" she asked.

[Illustration: Where did you get this medal?]

"That's what I started out to tell you."

"Were you afraid we might wish to wear it or have it made over?"
laughed Winnie, who never went below the surface of things.

"No.  The truth is, I had almost forgotten it.  But the preparations
for India recalled it to mind.  It represents a royal title conferred
on me by the king of Allaha.  You have never been to India, Kit.
Allaha is the name we hunters give that border kingdom.  Some day
England will gobble it up; only waiting for a good excuse."

"What big thing did you do?" demanded Kathlyn, her eyes still filled
with scrutiny.

"What makes you think it was big?" jestingly.

"Because," she answered seriously, "you never do anything but big
things.  As the lion is among beasts, you are among men."

"Good lord!"  The colonel reached embarrassedly for his pipe, lighted
it, puffed a few minutes, then laid it down.  "India is full of strange
tongues and strange kingdoms and principalities.  Most of them are
dominated by the British Raj, some are only protected, while others do
about as they please.  This state"--touching the order--"does about as
it did since the days of the first white rover who touched the shores
of Hind.  It is small, but that signifies nothing; for you can brew a
mighty poison in a small pot.  Well, I happened to save the old king's
life."

"I knew it would be something like that," said Kathlyn.  "Go on.  Tell
it all."

The colonel had recourse to his pipe again.  He smoked on till the coal
was dead.  The girls waited patiently.  They knew that his silence
meant that he was only marshaling the events in their chronological
order.

"The king was a kindly old chap, simple, yet shrewd, and with that
slumbrous oriental way of accomplishing his ends, despite all
obstacles.  Underneath this apparent simplicity I discovered a grim
sardonic humor.  Trust the Oriental for always having that packed away
under his bewildering diplomacy.  He was all alone in the world.  He
was one of those rare eastern potentates who wasn't hampered by
parasitical relatives.  By George, the old boy could have given his
kingdom, lock, stock and barrel, to the British government, and no one
could say him nay.  There was a good deal of rumor the last time I was
there that when he died England would step in actually.  The old boy
gave me leave to come and go as I pleased, to hunt where and how I
would.  I had a mighty fine collection.  There are tigers and leopards
and bears and fat old pythons, forty feet long.  Of course, it isn't
the tiger country that Central India is, but the brutes you find are
bigger.  I have about sixty beasts there now, and that's mainly why I'm
going back.  Want to clean it up and ship 'em to Hamburg, where I've a
large standing order.  I'm going first to Ceylon, for some elephants."

The colonel knocked the ash from his pipe.  "The old boy used to do
some trapping himself, and whenever he'd catch a fine specimen he'd
turn it over to me.  He had a hunting lodge not far from my quarters.
One day Ahmed came to me with a message saying that the king commanded
my presence at the lodge, where his slaves had trapped a fine leopard.
Yes, my dears, slaves.  There is even a slave mart at the capital this
day.  A barbaric fairy-land, with its good genii and its bad djinns."

"_The Arabian Nights_," murmured Winnie, snuggling close to Kathlyn.

"The Oriental loves pomp," went on the colonel.  "He can't give you a
chupatty----"

"What's that?" asked Winnie.

"Something like hardtack.  Well, he can't give you that without
ceremonial.  When I arrived at the lodge with Ahmed the old boy--he had
the complexion of a prima donna--the old boy sat on his portable
throne, glittering with orders.  Standing beside him was a chap we
called Umballa.  He had been a street rat.  A bit of impudence had
caught the king's fancy, and he brought up the boy, clothed, fed him,
and sent him away down to Umballa to school.  When the boy returned he
talked Umballa morning, noon and night, till the soldiers began to call
him that, and from them it passed on to the natives, all of whom
disliked the upstart.  Hanged if I can recall his real name.  He was
ugly and handsome at the same time; suave, patient, courteous; yet
somehow or other I sensed the real man below--the Tartar blood.  I took
a dislike to him, first off.  It's the animal sense.  You've got it,
Kit.  Behind the king sat the Council of Three--three wise old ducks I
wouldn't trust with an old umbrella."

Winnie laughed.

"While we were salaaming and genuflecting and using grandiloquent
phrases the bally leopard got loose, somehow.  Maybe some one let him
loose; I don't know.  Anyhow, he made for the king, who was too
thunderstruck to dodge.  The rest of 'em took to their heels, you may
lay odds on that.  Now, I had an honest liking for the king.  Seeing
the brute make for him, I dashed forward.  You see, at ceremonials
you're not permitted to carry arms.  It had to be with my hands.  The
leopard knocked the old boy flat and began to maul him.  I kicked the
brute in the face, swept the king's turban off his head and flung it
about the head of the leopard.  Somehow or other I got him down.  Some
of the frightened natives came up, and with the help of Ahmed we got
the brute tied up securely.  When the king came around he silently
shook hands with me and smiled peculiarly at Umballa, who now came
running up."

"And that's how you got those poor hands!" exclaimed Kathlyn, kissing
the scars which stood out white against the tan.

"That's how," raising the hands and putting them on Kathlyn's head in a
kind of benediction.

"Is that all?" asked Winnie breathlessly.

"Isn't that enough?" he retorted.  "Well, what is it, Martha?  Dinner?
Well, if I haven't cheated you girls out of your tea!"

"Tea!" sniffed Winnie disdainfully.  "Do you know, dad, you're awfully
mean to Kit and me.  If you'd take the trouble you could be more
interesting than any book I ever read."

"He doesn't believe his stories would interest vain young ladies," said
Kathlyn gravely.

Her father eyed her sharply.  Of what was she thinking?  In those calm
unwavering eyes of hers he saw a question, and he feared in his soul
she might voice it.  He could evade the questions of the volatile
Winnie, but there was no getting by Kathlyn with evasions.  Frowning,
he replaced the order in the box, which he put away in a drawer.  It
was all arrant nonsense, anyhow; nothing could possibly happen; if
there did, he would feel certain that he no longer dwelt in a real
workaday world.  The idle whim of a sardonic old man; nothing more than
that.

"Father, is the king dead?"

"Dead!  What makes you ask that, Kit?"

"The past tense; you said he was, not is."

"Yes, he's dead, and the news came this morning.  Hence, the yarn."

"Will there be any danger in returning?"

"My girl, whenever I pack my luggage there is danger.  A cartridge may
stick; a man may stumble; a man you rely on may fail you.  As for that,
there's always danger.  It's the penalty of being alive."

On the way to the dining-room Kathlyn thought deeply.  Why had her
father asked them if they loved him?  Why did he speak of the Big Trek?
There was something more than this glittering medal, something more
than this simple tale of bravery.  What?  Well, if he declined to take
her into his confidence he must have good reason.

After dinner that night the colonel went the rounds, as was his habit
nightly.  By and by he returned to the bungalow, but did not enter.  He
filled his cutty and walked to and fro in the moonlight, with his head
bent and his hands clasped behind his back.  There was a restlessness
in his stride not unlike that of the captive beasts in the cages near
by.  Occasionally he paused at the clink clink of the elephant irons or
at the "whuff" as the uneasy pachyderm poured dust on his head.

Bah!  It was madness.  A parchment in Hindustani, given jestingly or
ironically by a humorous old chap in orders and white linen and
rhinoceros sandals. . . .  A throne!  Pshaw!  It was bally nonsense.
As if a white man could rule over a brown one by the choice of the
latter!  And yet, that man Umballa's face, when he had shown the king
the portraits of his two lovely daughters!  He would send Ahmed.  Ahmed
knew the business as well as he did.  He would send his abdication to
the council, giving them the right to choose his successor.  He himself
would remain home with the girls.  Then he gazed up at the moon and
smiled grimly.

"Hukum hai!" he murmured in Hindustani.  "It is the orders.  I've
simply got to go.  When I recall those rubies and emeralds and
pearls. . . .  Well, it's not cupidity for myself.  It's for the girls.
Besides; there's the call, the adventure.  I've simply got to go.  I
can't escape it.  I must be always on the go . . . since she died."

A few days later he stood again before the desk in the living-room.  He
was dressed for travel.  He sat down and penned a note.  From the box
which contained the order he extracted a large envelope heavily sealed.
This he balanced in his hand for a moment, frowned, laughed, and swore
softly.  He would abdicate, but at a snug profit.  Why not? . . .  He
was an old fool.  Into a still larger envelope he put the sealed
envelope and his own note, then wrote upon it.  He was blotting it as
his daughters entered.

"Come here, my pretty cubs."  He held out the envelope.  "I want you,
Kit, to open this on December thirty-first, at midnight.  Girls like
mysteries, and if you opened it any time but midnight it wouldn't be
mysterious.  Indeed, I shall probably have you both on the arms of my
chair when you open it."

"Is it about the medal?" demanded Winnie.

"By George, Kit, the child is beginning to reason out things," he
jested.

Winnie laughed, and so did Kathlyn, but she did so because occultly she
felt that her father expected her to laugh.  She was positively uncanny
sometimes in her perspicacity.

"On December thirty-first, at midnight," she repeated.  "All right,
father.  You must write to us at least once every fortnight."

"I'll cable from Singapore, from Ceylon, and write a long letter from
Allaha.  Come on.  We must be off.  Ahmed is waiting."

Some hours later the two girls saw the Pacific Mail steamer move with
cold and insolent majesty out toward the Golden Gate.  Kathlyn proved
rather uncommunicative on the way home.  December thirty-first kept
running through her mind.  It held a portent of evil.  She knew
something of the Orient, though she had never visited India.  Had her
father made an implacable enemy?  Was he going into some unknown,
unseen danger?  December thirty-first, at midnight.  Could she hold her
curiosity in check that long?

Many of the days that followed dragged, many flew--the first for
Kathlyn, the last for Winnie, who now had a beau, a young newspaper man
from San Francisco.  He came out regularly every Saturday and returned
at night.  Winnie became, if anything, more flighty than ever.  Her
father never had young men about.  The men he generally gathered round
his board were old hunters or sailors.  Kathlyn watched this budding
romance amusedly.  The young man was very nice.  But her thoughts were
always and eternally with her father.

During the last week in December there arrived at the Palace Hotel in
San Francisco an East Indian, tall, well formed, rather handsome.
Except for his brown turban he would have passed unnoticed.  For Hindus
and Japanese and Chinamen and what-nots from the southern seas were
every-day affairs.  The brown turban, however, and an enormous emerald
on one of his fingers, produced an effect quite gratifying to him.
Vanity in the Oriental is never conspicuous for its absence.  The
reporters gave him scant attention, though, for this was at a time when
the Gaikwar of Baroda was unknown.

The stranger, after two or three days of idling, casually asked the way
to the wild animal farm of his old friend, Colonel Hare.  It was easy
enough to find.  At the village inn he was treated with tolerant
contempt.  These brown fellows were forever coming and going, to and
fro, from the colonel's.

At five o'clock in the afternoon of the thirty-first day of December,
this East Indian peered cautiously into the French window of the Hare
bungalow.  The picture he saw there sent a thrill into his heart.  She
was as fair and beautiful as an houri of Sa'adi.  She sat at a desk,
holding a long white envelope in her hand.  By and by she put it away,
and he was particular to note the drawer in which she placed it.  That
the dark-haired girl at the tea tabouret was equally charming did not
stir the watcher.  Dark-haired women were plentiful in his native land.
Yonder was the girl of the photograph, the likeness of which had fired
his heart for many a day.  With the patience of the Oriental he stood
in the shadow and waited.  Sooner or later they would leave the room,
and sooner or later, with the deftness of his breed, he would enter.
The leopard he had heard about was nowhere to be seen.

"Winnie," said Kathlyn, "I dread it."

Winnie set down the teacup; her eyes were brimming.

"What can it all mean?  Not a line from father since Colombo, five
months gone."

"Do you think----"

"No, no!" replied Kathlyn hastily.  "Father sometimes forgets.  He may
be hunting miles from telegraph wires and railroads; it is only that he
should forget us so long.  Who knows?  He may have dropped down into
Borneo.  He wanted some pythons, so I heard him say."

The elder sister did not care to instil into the heart of her charge
the fear which was in her own.

"Who knows but there may be good news in the envelope?  Dad's always
doing something like that.  New Year's!"

The collie, released from the kitchen, came bounding in.  In his
exuberance he knocked over a cloisonne vase.  Both girls were glad to
welcome this diversion.  They rose simultaneously and gave chase.  The
dog headed for the outdoor studio, where they caught him and made
believe they were punishing him.

Quietly the watcher entered through the window, alert and tense.  He
flew to the desk, found the envelope, steamed it open at the kettle,
extracted the sealed envelope and Colonel Hare's note.  He smiled as he
read the letter and changed his plans completely.  He would not play
messenger; he would use a lure instead.  With his ear strained for
sounds, he wrote and substituted a note.  This houri of Sa'adi would
not pause to note the difference in writing; the vitalness of the
subject would enchain her thoughts.  It was all accomplished in the
space of a few minutes.  Smiling, he passed out into the fast settling
twilight.

They were shipping a lion to San Francisco, and the roaring and
confusion were all very satisfactory to the trespasser.

Midnight.  From afar came the mellow notes of the bells in the ancient
Spanish mission.  The old year was dead, the new year was born,
carrying with it the unchanging sound of happiness and misery, of
promises made and promises broken, of good and evil.

"The packet!" cried Winnie.

Kathlyn recognized in that call that Winnie was only a child.  All the
responsibility lay upon her shoulders.  She ripped the cover from the
packet and read the note.


"Kathlyn: If not heard from I'm held captive in Allaha.  Sealed
document can save me.  Bring it yourself to Allaha by first steamer.

"Father."


"I knew it," said Kathlyn calmly.  The fear in her heart had, as the
brown man had anticipated, blinded her to the fact that this was not
her father's characteristic blunt scrawl.

"Oh, Kit, Kit!"

"Hush, Winnie!  I must go, and go alone.  Where's the evening paper?
Ah, there it is.  Let me see what boat leaves San Francisco to-morrow.
The _Empress of India_, six a. m.  I must make that.  Now, you're your
father's daughter, too, Winnie.  You must stay behind and be brave and
wait.  I shall come back.  I shall find father, if I have to rouse all
India.  Now, to pack."

When they arrived at the station the passenger train had just drawn
out.  For a while Kathlyn felt beaten.  She would be compelled to wait
another week.  It was disheartening.

"Why not try the freight, then?" cried Winnie.

"You little angel!  I never thought of that!"

But the crew would not hear of it.  It was absolutely against the
company's rules.  Kathlyn could have cried.

"It isn't money, miss, it's the rules," said the conductor kindly.  "I
can't do it."

Kathlyn turned in despair toward the station.  It was then she saw the
boxed lion on the platform.  She returned to the conductor of the
freight.

"Why isn't that lion shipped?"

"We can't carry a lion without an attendant, miss.  You ought to know
that."

"Very well," replied Kathlyn.  She smiled at the conductor confidently.
"I'll travel as the lion's attendant.  You certainly can not object to
that."

"I guess you've got me," admitted the conductor.  "But where the
dickens will we put the cat?  Every car is closed and locked, and there
is not an empty."

"You can easily get the lion in the caboose.  I'll see that he doesn't
bother any one."

"Lions in the caboose is a new one on me.  Well, you know your dad's
business better than I do.  Look alive, boys, and get that angora
aboard.  This is Miss Hare herself, and she'll take charge."

"Kit, Kit!"

"Winnie!"

"Oh, I'll be brave.  I've just got to be.  But I've never been left
alone before."

The two girls embraced, and Winnie went sobbing back to the maid who
waited on the platform.

What happened in that particular caboose has long since been newspaper
history.  The crew will go on telling it till it becomes as fabulous as
one of Sindbad's yarns.  How the lion escaped, how the fearless young
woman captured it alone, unaided, may be found in the files of all
metropolitan newspapers.  Of the brown man who was found hiding in the
coat closet of the caboose nothing was said.  But the sight of him
dismayed Kathlyn as no lion could have done.  Any-dark skinned person
was now a subtle menace.  And when, later, she saw peering into the
port-hole of her stateroom, dismay became terror.

Who was this man?




CHAPTER II

THE UNWELCOME THRONE

Kathlyn sensed great loneliness when, about a month later, she arrived
at the basin in Calcutta.  A thousand or more natives were bathing
ceremoniously in the ghat--men, women and children.  It was early morn,
and they were making solemn genuflections toward the bright sun.  The
water-front swarmed with brown bodies, and great wheeled carts drawn by
sad-eyed bullocks threaded slowly through the maze.  The many white
turbans, stirring hither and thither, reminded her of a field of white
poppies in a breeze.  India!  There it lay, ready for her eager feet.
Always had she dreamed about it, and romanced over it, and sought it on
the wings of her spirit.  Yonder it lay, ancient as China, enchanting
as storied Persia.

If only she were on pleasure bent!  If only she knew some one in this
great teeming city!  She knew no one; she carried no letters of
introduction, no letters of credit, nothing but the gold and notes the
paymaster at the farm had hastily turned over to her.  Only by constant
application to maps and guide books had she managed to arrange the
short cut to the far kingdom.  She had been warned that it was a wild
and turbulent place, out of the beaten path, beyond the reach of iron
rails.  Three long sea voyages: across the Pacific (which wasn't), down
the bitter Yellow Sea, up the blue Bay of Bengal, with many a sea
change and many a strange picture.  What though her heart ached, it was
impossible that her young eyes should not absorb all she saw and marvel
over it.  India!

The strange elusive Hindu had disappeared after Hongkong.  That was a
weight off her soul.  She was now assured that her imagination had
beguiled her.  How should he know anything about her?  What was more
natural than that he should wish to hurry back to his native state?
She was not the only one in a hurry.  And there were Hindus of all
castes on all three ships.  By now she had almost forgot him.

There was one bright recollection to break the unending loneliness.
Coming down from Hongkong to Singapore she had met at the captain's
table a young man by the name of Bruce.  He was a quiet, rather
untalkative man, lean and sinewy, sun and wind bitten.  Kathlyn had as
yet had no sentimental affairs.  Absorbed in her work, her father and
the care of Winnie, such young men as she had met had scarcely
interested her.  She had only tolerated contempt for idlers, and these
young men had belonged to that category.  Bruce caught her interest in
the very fact that he had but little to say and said that crisply and
well.  There was something authoritative in the shape of his mouth and
the steadiness of his eye, though before her he never exercised this
power.  A dozen times she had been on the point of taking him into her
confidence, but the irony of fate had always firmly closed her lips.

And now, waiting for the ship to warp into its pier, she realized what
a fatal mistake her reticence had been.  A friend of her father!

Bruce had left the Lloyder before dinner (at Singapore), and as
Kathlyn's British-India coaster did not leave till morning she had
elected to remain over night on the German boat.

As Bruce disappeared among the disembarking passengers and climbed into
a rickshaw she turned to the captain, who stood beside her.

"Do you know Mr. Bruce?"

"Very well," said the German.  "Didn't he tell you who he is?  No?
_Ach_!  Why, Mr. Bruce is a great hunter.  He has shot everything,
written books, climbed the Himalayas.  Only last year he brought me the
sack of a musk deer, and that is the most dangerous of all sports.  He
collects animals."

Then Kathlyn knew.  The name had been vaguely familiar, but the young
man's reticence had given her no opportunity to dig into her
recollection.  Bruce!  How many times her father had spoken of him!
What a fool she had been!  Bruce knew the country she was going to,
perhaps as well as her father; and he could have simplified her journey
to the last word.  Well, what was done could not be recalled and done
over.

"My father is a great hunter, too," she said simply, eying wistfully
the road taken by Bruce into town.

"What?  _Herr Gott_!  Are you Colonel Hare's daughter?" exclaimed the
captain.

"Yes."

He seized her by the shoulders.  "Why did you not tell me?  Why,
Colonel Hare and I have smoked many a Burma cheroot together on these
waters.  _Herr Gott_!  And you never said anything!  What a woman for a
man to marry!" he laughed.  "You have sat at my table for five days,
and only now I find that you are Hare's daughter!  And you have a
sister.  _Ach_, yes!  He was always taking out some photographs in the
smoke-room and showing them to us old chaps."

Tears filled Kathlyn's eyes.  In an Indian prison, out of the
jurisdiction of the British Raj, and with her two small hands and
woman's mind she must free him!  Always the mysterious packet lay close
to her heart, never for a moment was it beyond the reach of her hand.
Her father's freedom!

The rusty metal sides of the ship scraped against the pier and the
gangplank was lowered; and presently the tourists flocked down with
variant emotions, to be besieged by fruit sellers, water carriers,
cabmen, blind beggars, and maimed, naked little children with curious,
insolent black eyes, women with infants straddling their hips, stolid
Chinamen; a riot of color and a bewildering babel of tongues.

Kathlyn found a presentable carriage, and with her luggage pressing
about her feet directed the driver to the Great Eastern Hotel.

Her white sola-topee (sun helmet) had scarcely disappeared in the crowd
when the Hindu of the freight caboose emerged from the steerage, no
longer in bedraggled linen trousers and ragged turban, but dressed like
a native fop.  He was in no hurry.  Leisurely he followed Kathlyn to
the hotel, then proceeded to the railway station.  He had need no
longer to watch and worry.  There was nothing left now but to greet her
upon her arrival, this golden houri from the verses of Sa'adi.  The two
weeks of durance vile among the low castes in the steerage should be
amply repaid.  In six days he would be beyond the hand of the meddling
British Raj, in his own country.  Sport!  What was more beautiful to
watch than cat play?  He was the cat, the tiger cat.  And what would
the Colonel Sahib say when he felt the claws?  Beautiful, beautiful,
like a pattern woven in an Agra rug.

Kathlyn began her journey at once.  Now that she was on land, moving
toward her father, all her vigor returned.  She felt strangely alive,
exhilarated.  She knew that she was not going to be afraid of anything
hereafter.  To enter the strange country without having her purpose
known would be the main difficulty.  Where was Ahmed all this time?
Doubtless in a cell like his master.

Three days later she stood at the frontier, and her servant set about
arguing and bargaining with the mahouts to engage elephants for the
three days' march through jungles and mountainous divides to the
capital.  Three elephants were necessary.  There were two howdah
elephants and one pack elephant, who was always lagging behind.
Through long aisles of magnificent trees they passed, across hot
blistering deserts, dotted here and there by shrubs and stunted trees,
in and out of gloomy defiles of flinty rock, over sluggish and swiftly
flowing streams.  The days were hot, but the nights were bitter cold.
Sometimes a blue miasmic haze settled down, and the dry raspy hides of
the elephants grew damp and they fretted at their chains.

Rao, the khidmutgar Kathlyn had hired in Calcutta, proved invaluable.
Without him she would never have succeeded in entering the strange
country; for these wild-eyed Mohammedan mahouts (and it is pertinent to
note that only Mohammedans are ever made mahouts, it being against the
tenets of Hinduism to kill or ride anything that kills) scowled at her
evilly.  They would have made way with her for an anna-piece.  Rao was
a Mohammedan himself, so they listened and obeyed.

All this the first day and night out.  On the following morning a
leopard crossed the trail.  Kathlyn seized her rifle and broke its
spine.  The jabbering of the mahouts would have amused her at any other
time.

"Good, Mem-sahib," whispered Rao.  "You have put fear into their
devils' hearts.  Good!  Chup!" he called.  "Stop your noise."

After that they gave Kathlyn's dog tent plenty of room.

One day, in the heart of a natural clearing, she saw a tree.  Its
blossoms and leaves were as scarlet as the seeds of a pomegranate.

"Oh, how beautiful!  What is it, Rao?"

"The flame of the jungle, Mem-sahib.  It is good luck to see it on a
journey."

About the tree darted gay parrakeets and fat green parrots.  The green
plumage of the birds against the brilliant scarlet of the tree was
indescribably beautiful.  Everywhere was life, everywhere was color.
Once, as the natives seated themselves of the evening round their dung
fire while Kathlyn busied with the tea over a wood fire, a tiger roared
near by.  The elephants trumpeted and the mahouts rose in terror.
Kathlyn ran for her rifle, but the trumpeting of the elephants was
sufficient to send the striped cat to other hunting-grounds.  Wild ape
and pig abounded, and occasionally a caha wriggled out of the sun into
the brittle grasses.  Very few beasts or reptiles are aggressive; it is
only when they feel cornered that they turn.  Even the black panther,
the most savage of all cats, will rarely offer battle except when
attacked.

Meantime the man who had followed Kathlyn arrived at the city.

Five hours later Kathlyn stepped out of her howdah, gave Rao the money
for the mahouts and looked about.  This was the gate to the capital.
How many times had her father passed through it?  Her jaw set and her
eyes flashed.  Whatever dangers beset her she was determined to meet
them with courage and patience.

"Rao, you had better return to Calcutta.  What I have to do must be
done alone."

"Very good.  But I shall remain here till the Mem-sahib returns."  Rao
salaamed.

"And if I should not return?" affected by this strange loyalty.

"Then I shall seek Bruce Sahib, who has a camp twenty miles east."

"Bruce?  But he is in Singapore!"--a quickening of her pulses.

"Who can say where Bruce Sahib is?  He is like a shadow, there to-day,
here to-morrow.  I have been his servant, Mem-sahib, and that is how I
am to-day yours.  I received a telegram to call at your hotel and apply
to you for service.  Very good.  I shall wait.  The mahout here will
take you directly to Hare Sahib's bungalow.  You will find your
father's servants there, and all will be well.  A week, then.  If you
do not send for me I seek Bruce Sahib, and we shall return with many.
Some will speak English at the bungalow."

"Thank you, Rao.  I shall not forget."

"Neither will Bruce Sahib," mysteriously.  Rao salaamed.

Kathlyn got into the howdah and passed through the gates.  Bruce Sahib,
the quiet man whose hand had reached out over seas thus strangely to
reassure her!  A hardness came into her throat and she swallowed
desperately.  She was only twenty-four.  Except for herself there might
not be a white person in all this sprawling, rugged principality.  From
time to time the new mahout turned and smiled at her curiously, but she
was too absorbed to note his attentions.

Durga Ram, called lightly Umballa, went directly to the palace, where
he knew the Council of Three solemnly awaited his arrival.  He dashed
up the imposing flight of marble steps, exultant.  He had fulfilled his
promise; the golden daughter of Hare Sahib was but a few miles away.
The soldiers, guarding the entrance, presented their arms respectfully;
but instantly after Umballa disappeared the expression on their faces
was not pleasing.

Umballa hurried along through the deep corridor, supported by
exquisitely carved marble columns.  Beauty in stone was in evidence
everywhere and magnificent brass lamps hung from the ceiling.  There
was a shrine topped by an idol in black marble, incrusted with
sapphires and turquoises.  Durga Ram, who shall be called Umballa,
nodded slightly as he passed it.  Force of habit, since in his heart
there was only one religion--self.

He stopped at a door guarded by a single soldier, who saluted but spat
as soon as Umballa had passed into the throne room.  The throne itself
was vacant.  The Council of Three rose at the approach of Umballa.

"She is here," he said haughtily.

The council salaamed.

Umballa stroked his chin as he gazed at the huge candles flickering at
each side of the throne.  He sniffed the Tibetan incense, and shrugged.
It was written.  "Go," he said, "to Hare Sahib's bungalow and await me.
I shall be there presently.  There is plenty of time.  And remember our
four heads depend upon the next few hours.  The soldiers are on the
verge of mutiny, and only success can pacify them."

He turned without ceremony and left them.  With oriental philosophy
they accepted the situation.  They had sought to overturn him, and he
held them in the hollow of his hand.  During the weeks of his absence
in America his spies had hung about them like bees about honey.  They
were the fowlers snared.

Umballa proceeded along the corridor to a flight of stairs leading
beneath the palace floor.  Here the soldiers were agreeable enough;
they had reason to be.  Umballa gave them new minted rupees for their
work, many rupees.  For they knew secrets.  Before the door of a
dungeon Umballa paused and listened.  There was no sound.  He returned
upstairs and sought a chamber near the harem.  This he entered, and
stood with folded arms near the door.

"Ah, Colonel Sahib!"

"Umballa?"  Colonel Hare, bearded, unkempt, tried to stand erect and
face his enemy.  "You black scoundrel!"

"Durga Ram, Sahib.  Words, words; the patter of rain on stone roofs.
Our king lives no more, alas!"

"You lie!"

"He is dead.  Dying, he left you this throne--you, a white man, knowing
it was a legacy of terror and confusion.  You knew.  Why did you
return?  Ah, pearls and sapphires and emeralds!  What?  I offer you
this throne upon conditions."

"And those conditions I have refused."

"You have, yes, but now----"  Umballa smiled.  Then he suddenly blazed
forth: "Think you a white man shall sit upon this throne while I live?
It is mine.  I was his heir."

"Then why didn't you save him from the leopard?  I'll tell you why.
You expected to inherit on the spot, and I spoiled the game.  Is that
not true?"

"And what if I admit it?" truculently.

"Umballa, or Durga Ram, if you wish, listen.  Take the throne.  What's
to hinder you?  You want it.  Take it and let me begone."

"Yes, I want it; and by all the gods of Hind I'll have it--but safely.
Ah!  It would be fine to proclaim myself when mutiny and rebellion
stalk about.  Am I a pig to play a game like that?  Tch!  Tch!"  He
clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth in derision.  "No; I
need a buckler till all this roily water subsides and clears."

"And then, some fine night, Hare Sahib's throat?  I am not afraid of
death, Umballa.  I have faced it too many times.  Make an end of me at
once or leave me to rot here, my answer will always be the same.  I
will not become a dishonorable tool.  You have offered me freedom and
jewels.  No; I repeat, I will free all slaves, abolish the harems, the
buying and selling of flesh; I will make a man of every poor devil of a
coolie who carries stones from your quarries."

Umballa laughed.  "Then remain here like a dog while I put your golden
daughter on the throne and become what the British Raj calls prince
consort.  She'll rebel, I know; but I have a way."  He stepped outside
and closed the door.

"Umballa?"

"Well?"

"Kit, my daughter?  Good God, what is she doing here when I warned
her?"  Hare tugged furiously at his chains.  "Durga Ram, you have
beaten me.  State your terms and I will accept them to the
letter. . . .  Kit, my beautiful Kit, in this hellhole!"

"Ah, but I don't want you to accept now.  I was merely amusing myself."
The door shut and the bolt shot home.

Hare fell upon his knees.  "My head, my head!  Dear God, save me my
reason!"

      *      *      *      *      *      *

The moment Kathlyn arrived at the animal cages of her father she called
for Ahmed.

"My father?"

"Ah, Mem-sahib, they say he is dead.  I know not.  One night--the
second after we arrived--he was summoned to the palace.  He never came
back."

"They have killed him!"

"Perhaps.  They watch me, too; but I act simple.  We wait and see."

Kathlyn rushed across the ground intervening between the animal cages
and the bungalow.  There was no one in sight.  She ran up the
steps . . . to be greeted inside by the suave Umballa.

"You?" her hand flying to her bosom.

"I, Miss Hare."  He salaamed, with a sweeping gesture of his hands.

Sadly the wretch told her the tale; the will of the king, his death and
the subsequent death of her father in his, Durga Ram's, arms.  Yonder
urn contained his ashes.  For the first time in her young life Kathlyn
fainted.  She had been living on her nerves for weeks, and at the sight
of that urn something snapped.  Daintily Umballa plucked forth the
packet and waited.  At length she opened her eyes.

"You are a queen, Miss Hare."

"You are mad!"

"Nay; it was the madness of the king.  But mad kings often make laws
which must be obeyed.  You will accuse me of perfidy when I tell you
all.  The note which brought you here was written by me and substituted
for this."

Duly Kathlyn read:


"Kathlyn--if not heard from, I'm held captive in Allaha.  The royal
title given to me by the king made me and my descendants direct heirs
to the throne.  Do not come to Allaha yourself.  Destroy sealed
document herewith.

"Father."


The Council of Three entered noiselessly from the adjoining room.  At
the four dark, inscrutable faces the bewildered girl stared, her limbs
numb with terror.  Gravely the council told her she must come with them
to the palace.

"It is impossible!" she murmured.  "You are all mad.  I am a white
woman.  I can not rule over an alien race whose tongue I can not speak,
whose habits I know nothing of.  It is impossible.  Since my father is
dead, I must return to my home."

"No," said Umballa.

"I refuse to stir!"  She was all afire of a sudden: the base trickery
which had brought her here!  She was very lovely to the picturesque
savage who stood at her elbow.

As he looked down at her, in his troubled soul Umballa knew that it was
not the throne so much as it was this beautiful bird of paradise which
he wished to cage.

"Be brave," he said, "like your father.  I do not wish to use force,
but you must go.  It is useless to struggle.  Come."

She hung back for a moment; then, realizing her utter helplessness, she
signified that she was ready to go.  She needed time to collect her
stunned and disordered thoughts.

Before going to the palace they conducted her to the royal crypt.  The
urn containing her father's ashes was deposited in a niche.  Many other
niches contained urns, and Umballa explained to her that these held the
ashes of many rulers.  Tears welled into Kathlyn's eyes, but they were
of a hysterical character.

"A good sign," mused Umballa, who thought he knew something of women,
like all men beset with vanity.  Oddly enough, he had forgot all about
the incident of the lion in the freight caboose.  All women are felines
to a certain extent.  This golden-haired woman had claws, and the day
was coming when he would feel them drag over his heart.

From the crypt they proceeded to the palace zenana (harem), which
surrounded a court of exceeding beauty.  Three ladies of the harem were
sitting in the portico, attended by slaves.  All were curiously
interested at the sight of a woman with white skin, tinted like the
lotus.  Umballa came to a halt before a latticed door.

"Here your majesty must remain till the day of your coronation."

"How did my father die?"

"He was assassinated on the palace steps by a Mohammedan fanatic.  As I
told you, he died in my arms."

"His note signified that he feared imprisonment.  How came he on the
palace steps?"

"He was not a prisoner.  He came and went as he pleased in the city."
He bowed and left her.

Alone in her chamber, the dullness of her mind diminished and finally
cleared away like a fog in a wind.  Her dear, kind, blue-eyed father
was dead, and she was virtually a prisoner, and Winnie was all alone.
A queen!  They were mad, or she was in the midst of some hideous
nightmare.  Mad, mad, mad!  She began to laugh, and it was not a
pleasant sound.  A queen, she, Kathlyn Hare!  Her father was dead, she
was a queen, and Winnie was all alone.  A gale of laughter brought to
the marble lattice many wondering eyes.  The white cockatoo shrilled
his displeasure.  Those outside the lattice saw this marvelous
white-skinned woman, with hair like the gold threads in Chinese
brocades, suddenly throw herself upon a pile of cushions, and they saw
her shoulders rock and heave, but heard no sound of wailing.

After a while she fell asleep, a kind of dreamless stupor.  When she
awoke it was twilight in the court.  The doves were cooing and
fluttering in the cornices and the cockatoo was preening his lemon
colored topknot.  At first Kathlyn had not the least idea where she
was, but the light beyond the lattice, the flitting shadows, and the
tinkle of a stringed instrument assured her that she was awake,
terribly awake.

She sat perfectly still, slowly gathering her strength, mental and
physical.  She was not her father's daughter for nothing.  She was to
fight in some strange warfare, instinctively she felt this; but from
what direction, in what shape, only God knew.  Yet she must prepare for
it; that was the vital thing; she must marshal her forces, feminine and
only defensive, and watch.

Rao!  Her hands clutched the pillows.  In five days' time he would be
off to seek John Bruce; and there would be white men there, and they
would come to her though a thousand legions of these brown men stood
between.  She would play for time; she must pretend docility and meet
quiet guile with guile.  She could get no word to her faithful
khidmutgar; none here, even if open to bribery, could be made to
understand.  Only Umballa and the council spoke English or understood
it.  She had ten days' grace; within that time she hoped to find some
loophole.

Slave girls entered noiselessly.  The hanging lamps were lighted.  A
tabouret was set before her.  There were quail and roast kid, fruits
and fragrant tea.  She was not hungry, but she ate.

Within a dozen yards of her sat her father, stolidly munching his
chupatties, because he knew that now he must live.

      *      *      *      *      *      *

One of the chief characteristics of the East Indian is extravagance.
To outvie one another in celebrations of births, weddings, deaths and
coronations they beggar themselves.  In this the Oriental and the
Occidental have one thing in common.  This principality was small, but
there was a deal of wealth in it because of its emerald mines and
turquoise pits.  The durbar brought out princes and princelings from
east, south and west, and even three or four wild-eyed ameers from the
north.  The British government at Calcutta heard vaguely about this
fete, but gave it scant attention for the simple fact that it had not
been invited to attend.  Still, it watched the performance covertly.
Usually durbars took months of preparation; this one had been called
into existence within ten days.

Elephants and camels and bullocks; palanquins, gharries, tongas; cloth
of gold and cloth of jewels; color, confusion, maddening noises, and
more color.  There was very little semblance of order; a rajah preceded
a princeling, and so on down.  The wailing of reeds and the muttering
of kettle drums; music, languorous, haunting, elusive, low minor chords
seemingly struck at random, intermingling a droning chant; a thousand
streams of incense, crossing and recrossing; and fireworks at night,
fireworks which had come all the way across China by caravan--these
things Kathlyn saw and heard from her lattice.

The populace viewed all these manifestations quietly.  They were
perfectly willing to wait.  If this white queen proved kind they would
go about their affairs, leaving her in peace; but they were determined
that she should be no puppet in the hands of Umballa, whom they hated
for his cruelty and money leeching ways.  Oh, everything was ripe in
the state for murder and loot--and the reaching, holding hand of the
British Raj.

As Kathlyn advanced to the canopied dais upon which she was to be
crowned, a hand filled with flowers reached out.  She turned to see
Ahmed.

"Bruce Sahib," she whispered.

Ahmed salaamed deeply as she passed on.  The impression that she was
dreaming again seized her.  This could not possibly be real.  Her feet
did not seem to touch the carpets; she did not seem to breathe; she
floated.  It was only when the crown was placed upon her head that she
realized the reality and the finality of the proceedings.

[Illustration: Ahmed salaamed deeply.]

"Be wise," whispered Umballa coldly.  "If you take off that crown now,
neither your gods nor mine could save you from that mob down yonder.
Be advised.  Rise!"

She obeyed.  She wanted to cry out to that sea of bronze faces: "People
I do not want to be your queen.  Let me go!"  They would not
understand.  Where was Rao?  Where was Bruce?  What of the hope that
now flickered and died in her heart, like a guttering candle light?
There was a small dagger hidden in the folds of her white robe; she
could always use that.  She heard Umballa speaking in the native
tongue.  A great shouting followed.  The populace surged.

"What have you said to them?" she demanded.

"That her majesty had chosen Durga Ram to be her consort and to him now
forthwith she will be wed."  He salaamed.

So the mask was off!  "Marry you?  Oh, no!  Mate with you, a black?"

"Black?" he cried, as if a whiplash had struck him across the face.

"Yes, black of skin and black of heart.  I have submitted to the farce
of this durbar, but that is as far as my patience will go.  God will
guard me."

"God?" mockingly.

"Yes, my God and the God of my fathers!"

To the mutable faces below she looked the Queen at that instant.  They
saw the attitude, but could not interpret it.

"So be it.  There are other things besides marriage."

"Yes," she replied proudly; "there is death."




CHAPTER III

THE TWO ORDEALS

Umballa was not a coward; he was only ruthless and predatory after the
manner of his kind.  A thrill of admiration tingled his spine.  The
women of his race were chattels, lazy and inert, without fire, merely
drudges or playthings.  Here was one worth conquering, a white flame to
be controlled.  To bend her without breaking her, that must be his
method of procedure.  The skin under her chin was as white as the heart
of a mangosteen, and the longing to sweep her into his arms was almost
irresistible.

A high priest spoke to Kathlyn.

"What does he say?" she asked.

"That you must marry me."

"Tell him that I refuse!"

Umballa shrugged and repeated her words.  Here the Council of Three
interposed, warning Kathlyn that she must submit to the law as it read.
There was no appeal from it.

"Then I shall appeal to the British Raj."

"How?" asked Umballa urbanely.

Swiftly she stepped to the front of the platform and extended her arms.
It was an appeal.  She pointed to Umballa and shook her head.  Her arms
went out again.  A low murmur rippled over the pressing crowd; it grew
in volume; and a frown of doubt flitted over Umballa's brow.  The
soldiers were swaying restlessly.  Kathlyn saw this sign and was quick
to seize upon its possibilities.  She renewed her gesture toward them.
It seemed that she must burst forth in their maddening tongue: "I
appeal to the chivalry of Allaha! . . .  Soldiers, you now wear my
uniform!  Liberate me!"  But her tongue was mute; yet her eyes, her
face, her arms spoke eloquently enough to the turbulent soldiers.
Besides, they welcomed the opportunity to show the populace how strong
they were and how little they feared Umballa.  At a nod from their
leader they came romping up the steps to this dais and surrounded
Kathlyn.  A roar came from the populace; an elephant trumpeted; the
pariah dogs barked.

Umballa stepped back, his hand on his jeweled sword.  He was quite
unprepared for any such flagrant mutiny--mutiny from his angle of
vision, though in law the troopers had only responded to the desire of
their queen.  He turned questioningly to the council and the priests.
He himself could move no further.  His confreres appreciated the danger
in which their power stood.  They announced that it was decreed to give
the queen a respite of seven days in which to yield.  It would at least
hold the bold troopers on the leash till they could be brought to see
the affair in its true light by the way of largess in rupees.  Umballa
consented because he was at the bottom of the sack.  A priest read from
a scroll the law, explaining that no woman might rule unmarried.
Because the young queen was not conversant with the laws of the state
she would be given seven days.  Thus the durbar ended.

With a diplomacy which would have graced a better man Umballa directed
the troopers to escort Kathlyn to her chamber in the zenana.  He had in
mind seven days.  Many things could be accomplished in that space of
time.

"For the present," he said, smiling at Kathlyn, "the God of your
fathers has proven strongest.  But to-morrow! . . .  Ah, to-morrow!
There will be seven days.  Think, then, deeply and wisely.  Your
khidmutgar Rao is a prisoner.  It will be weeks ere your presence is
known here.  You are helpless as a bird in the net.  Struggle if you
will; you will only bruise your wings.  The British Raj?  The British
Raj does not want a great border war, and I can bring down ten thousand
wild hillmen outlaws between whom and the British Raj there is a blood
feud; ten thousand from a land where there is never peace, only truce.
In seven days.  Salaam, heaven born!"

She returned his ironical gaze calmly over the shoulder of a trooper.

"Wait," she said.  "I wish you to understand the enormity of your
crime."

"Crime?" with elevated eyebrows.

"Yes.  You have abducted me."

"No.  You came of your own free will."

"The white men of my race will not pause to argue over any such
subtlety.  Marry you?  I do not like your color."

A dull red settled under Umballa's skin.

"I merely wish to warn you," she went on, "that my blood will be upon
your head.  And woe to you if it is.  There are white men who will not
await the coming of the British Raj."

"Ah, yes; some brave hardy American; Bruce Sahib, for instance.  Alas,
he is in the Straits Settlements!  Seven days."

"I am not afraid to die."

"But there are many kinds of death," and with this sinister reflection
he stepped aside.

The multitude, seeing Kathlyn coming down from the dais, still
surrounded by her cordon of troopers, began reluctantly to disperse.
"Bread and the circus!"--the mobs will cry it down the ages; they will
always pause to witness bloodshed, from a safe distance, you may be
sure.  There was a deal of rioting in the bazaars that night, and many
a measure of bhang and toddy kept the fires burning.  Oriental politics
is like the winds of the equinox: it blows from all directions.

The natives were taxed upon every conceivable subject, not dissimilar
to the old days in Urdu, where a man paid so much for the privilege of
squeezing the man under him.  Mutiny was afoot, rebellion, but it had
not yet found a head.  The natives wanted a change, something to gossip
about during the hot lazy afternoons, over their hookas and coffee.  To
them reform meant change only, not the alleviation of some of their
heavy burdens.  The talk of freeing slaves was but talk; slaves were
lucrative investments; a man would be a fool to free them.  An old man,
with a skin white like this new queen's and hair like spun wool,
dressed in a long black cloak and a broad brimmed hat, had started the
agitation of liberating the slaves.  More than that, he carried no idol
of his God, never bathed in the ghats, or took flowers to the temples,
and seemed always silently communing with the simple iron cross
suspended from his neck.  But he had died during the last visitation of
the plague.

They had wearied of their tolerant king, who had died mysteriously;
they were now wearied of the council and Umballa; in other words, they
knew not what they wanted, being People.

Who was this fair-skinned woman who stood so straight before Umballa's
eye?  Whence had she come?  To be ruled by a woman who appeared to be
tongue-tied!  Well, there were worse things than a woman who could not
talk.  Thus they gabbled in the bazaars, round braziers and dung fires.
And some talked of the murder.  The proud Ramabai had been haled to
prison; his banker's gold had not saved him.  Oh, this street rat
Umballa generally got what he wanted.  Ramabai's wife was one of the
beauties of Hind.

Through the narrow, evil smelling streets of the bazaars a man hurried
that night, glancing behind frequently to see if by any mischance some
one followed.  He stopped at the house of Lal Singh, the shoemaker,
whom he found drowsing over his water pipe.

"Is it well?" said the newcomer, intoning.

"It is well," answered Lal Singh, dropping the mouthpiece of his pipe.
He had spoken mechanically.  When he saw who his visitor was his eyes
brightened.  "Ahmed?"

"Hush!" with a gesture toward the ceiling.

"She is out merrymaking, like the rest of her kind.  The old saying: if
a man waits, the woman comes to him.  I am alone.  There is news?"

"There is a journey.  Across Hind to Simla."

"The hour has arrived?"

"At least the excuse.  Give these to one in authority with the British
Raj, whose bread we eat."  Ahmed slid across the table a very small
scroll.  "The Mem-sahib is my master's daughter.  She must be spirited
away to safety."

"Ah!"  Lal Singh rubbed his fat hands.  "So the time nears when we
shall wring the vulture's neck?   Ai, it is good!  Umballa, the toad,
who swells and swells as the days go by.  Siva has guarded him well.
The king picks him out of the gutter for a pretty bit of impudence,
sends him afar to Umballa, where he learns to speak English, where he
learns to wear shoes that button and stiff linen bands round the neck.
He has gone on, gone on!  The higher up, the harder the fall."

"The cellar?"

"There are pistols and guns and ammunition and strange little wires by
which I make magic fires."

"Batteries?"

"One never knows what may be needed.  You have the key?"

"Yes."

"Hare Sahib's daughter.  And Hare Sahib?" with twinkling eyes.

"In some dungeon, mayhap.  There all avenues seemed closed up."

"Umballa needs money," said Lal Singh, thoughtfully.  "But he will not
find it," in afterthought.

"To-morrow?"

"At dawn."

These two men were spiders in that great web of secret service that the
British Raj weaves up and down and across Hind, to Persia and
Afghanistan, to the borders of the Bear.

Even as Lal Singh picked up his mouthpiece again and Ahmed sallied
forth into the bazaars Umballa had brought to him in the armory that
company of soldiers who had shown such open mutiny, not against the
state but against him.

Gravely he questioned the captain.

"Pay our wages, then, heaven born," said the captain, with veiled
insolence.  "Pay us, for we have seen not so much as betel money since
the last big rains."

"Money," mused Umballa, marking down this gallant captain for death
when the time came.

"Ai, money; bright rupees, or, better still, yellow British gold.  Pay
us!"

"Let us be frank with each other," said Umballa, smiling to cover the
fire in his eyes.

"That is what we desire," replied the captain with a knowing look at
his silent troopers.

"I must buy you."

The captain salaamed.

"But after I have bought you?" ironically.

"Heaven born; our blood is yours to spill where and when you will."

From under the teak table Umballa drew forth two heavy bags of silver
coin.  These he emptied upon the table dramatically; white shining
metal, sparkling as the candle flames wavered.  Umballa arranged the
coin in stacks, one of them triple in size.

"Yours, Captain," said Umballa, indicating the large stack.

The captain pocketed it, and one by one his troopers passed and helped
themselves and fell back along the wall in military alignment,
bright-eyed and watchful.

"Thanks, heaven born!"

The captain and his troopers filed out.  Umballa fingered the empty
bags, his brow wrinkled.  Cut off a cobra's head and it could only
wriggle until sunset.  Umballa gave the vanishing captain two weeks.
Then he should vanish indeed.

The next morning while the council and Umballa were in session relative
as to what should be done with Kathlyn in the event of her refusal to
bend, two soldiers entered, bringing with them a beautiful native young
woman, one Pundita, wife of Ramabai, found in murder.

Umballa wiped his betel stained lips and salaamed mockingly.  Not so
long ago he had been attentive to this young woman--after her marriage.
She had sent him about his business with burning ears and a hot cheek,
made so by the contact of her strong young hand.  Revenge, great or
small, was always sweet to Umballa.

To the slave girl who attended Pundita he said: "Go summon the queen.
It is for her to decide what shall be done with this woman."

Through the veil Pundita's black eyes sparkled with hatred.

When Kathlyn came in it was at once explained to her that the woman's
husband had been taken for murder; by law his wife became the queen's
property, to dispose of as she willed.  The veil was plucked from
Pundita's face.  She was ordered to salaam in submission to her queen.
Pundita salaamed, but stoutly refused to kneel.  They proceeded to
force her roughly, when Kathlyn intervened.

"Tell her she is free," said Kathlyn.

"Free?" came from the amazed Pundita's lips.

"You speak English?" cried Kathlyn excitedly.

"Yea, Majesty."

Kathlyn could have embraced her for the very joy of the knowledge.  A
woman who could talk English, who could understand, who perhaps could
help!  Yes, yes; the God of her fathers was good.

Umballa smiled.  All this was exactly what he had reason to expect.
Seven days of authority; it would amuse him to watch her.

"Tell me your story," urged Kathlyn kindly.  "Be not afraid of these
men.  I shall make you my lady in waiting . . . so long as I am queen,"
with a searching glance at Umballa's face.  She learned nothing from
the half smile there.

Pundita's narrative was rather long but not uninteresting.  She had
learned English from the old white priest who had died during the last
plague.  She was of high caste; and far back in the days of the Great
Mogul in Delhi her forebears had ruled here; but strife and rebellion
had driven them forth.  In order that her immediate forebear might
return to their native state and dwell in peace they had waived all
possible rights of accession.  They had found her husband standing over
a dead man in the bazaars.  He was innocent.

Umballa smoothed his chin.  Pundita had not told her queen how he,
Umballa, had made the accusation, after having been refused money by
Ramabai.  He secretly admired the diplomacy of the young woman.  He did
not at this moment care to push his enmity too far.  As a matter of
fact, he no longer cared about her; at least, not since his arrival at
the Hare wild animal farm in California.

"Where is this man Ramabai confined?" demanded Kathlyn.

"In the murderers' pit in the elephant arena."

"Send and bring him here.  I am certain that he is innocent."

So they brought in Ramabai in chains.  Behind him came a Nautch girl,
at whom Umballa gazed puzzledly.  What part had she in this affair?  He
soon found out.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"I am Lalla Ghori, and I live over the shoemaker, Lal Singh, in the
Kashmir Gate bazaar.  I dance."

"And why are you here?"

"I saw the murder.  Ramabai is innocent.  He came upon the scene only
after the murderer had fled.  They were fighting about me," naively.
"I was afraid to tell till now."

"Knock off those chains," said Kathlyn.  Of Pundita she asked: "Does
he, too, speak English?"

"Yes, heaven born."

"Then for the present he shall become my bodyguard.  You shall both
remain here in the palace."

"Ah, Your Majesty!" interposed Umballa.  Pundita he did not mind, but
he objected to Ramabai, secretly knowing him to be a revolutionist,
extremely popular with the people and the near-by ryots (farmers), to
whom he loaned money upon reasonable terms.

"If I am queen, I will it," said Kathlyn firmly.  "If I am only a
prisoner, end the farce at once."

"Your majesty's word is law," and Umballa bowed, hiding as best he
could his irritation.

The next afternoon he began to enact the subtle plans he had formed
regarding Kathlyn.  He brought her certain documents and petitions to
sign and went over them carefully with her.  Once, as she returned a
document, he caught her hand and kissed it.  She withdrew it roughly,
flaming with anger.  He spread his hands apologetically.  He was on
fire for her, but he possessed admirable control.  He had the right to
come and go; as regent he could enter the zenana without being
accompanied by the council.  But, thereafter, when he arrived with the
day's business she contrived to have Pundita near and Ramabai within
call.  On the sixth day he cast all discretion to the winds and seized
her violently in his arms.  And, though she defended her lips, her
cheeks and neck were defiled.  She stepped back; the hidden dagger
flashed.

"A step nearer," she cried, low voiced, "and I will strike."

Umballa recoiled.  This was no longer Sa'adi's houri but the young
woman who had mastered the lion in the railway train.  Rage supplanted
the passion in his heart.  Since she would not bend, she should break.
As her arm sank he sprang forward like a cat and seized her wrist.  He
was not gentle.  The dagger tinkled as it struck the marble floor.  He
stooped for it.

"Since you will not bend, break!" he said, and left the chamber, cold
with fury.

Kathlyn sank weakly upon her pillows as Pundita ran to her side.

"What shall I do, Pundita?"

"God knows, Mem-sahib!"

"Are you a Christian?"

"Yes."

And so they comforted each other.

[Illustration: So they comforted each other.]

There was a garden in the palace grounds, lovely indeed.  A fountain
tinkled and fat carp swam about in the fluted marble basin.  There were
trellises of flowers, too.  Persian roses, despite the fact that it was
still winter.  It was called the garden of brides.

Kathlyn, attended by Pundita, awaited there the coming of Umballa and
the council.  Her heart ached with bitterness and she could not think
clearly.  The impression that all this was some dreadful nightmare
recurred to her vividly.  What terrors awaited her she knew not nor
could conceive.  Marry that smiling demon?--for something occult told
her that he was a demon.  No; she was ready to die . . .  And but a
little while ago she had been working happily in the outdoor studio;
the pet leopard sprawled at her feet; from the bungalow she heard the
nightingale voice of Winnie, soaring in some aria of Verdi's; her
father was dozing on the veranda.  Out of that, into this!  It was
incredible.  From time to time she brushed her forehead, bewildered.

In this mood, bordering on the hysterical (which is sometimes but a
step to supreme courage), Durga Ram, so-called Umballa, and the council
found her.  The face of the former was cold, his eyes steady and
expressionless.

"Has your majesty decided?" asked the eldest of the council.

"Yes," quietly.

"And your decision is?"

"No, absolutely and finally.  There is no reason why I should obey any
of your laws; but there is a good reason why all of you shall some day
be punished for this outrage."

"Outrage!  To be made queen of Allaha?"  The spokesman for the council
stamped his foot in wrath.

"Think!" said Umballa.

"I have thought.  Let us have no more of this cat-and-mouse play.  I
refuse to marry you.  I'd much prefer any beggar in the street.  There
is nothing more to be said."

"There are worse things than marriage."

"What manner of indignities have you arranged for me?"  Her voice was
firm, but the veins in her throat beat so hardily that they stifled her.

Said the spokesman of the council: "We have found a precedent.  We find
that one hundred and ninety years ago a like case confused the council
of that day.  They finally agreed that she must submit to two ordeals
with wild beasts of the jungle.  If she survived she was to be
permitted to rule without hindrance.  It would be a matter for the gods
to decide."

"Are you really human beings?" asked Kathlyn, her lips dry.  "Can you
possibly commit such a dreadful crime against one who has never harmed
you, who asks for nothing but the freedom to leave this country?"

Pundita secretly caught Kathlyn's hand and pressed it.

"Once more!" said Umballa, his compassion touched for the first time.
But he had gone too far; for the safety of his own head he must go on.

"I am ready!"

The four men salaamed gravely.  They turned, the flowing yellow robes
of the council fluttering in the wind, the sun lighting with green and
red fires the hilt of Umballa's sword.  Not one of them but would have
emptied his private coffers to undo what he had done.  It was too late.
Already a priest had announced the ordeals to the swarming populace.
You feed a tiger to pacify him; you give a populace a spectacle.

That night Umballa did not rest particularly well.  But he became
determined upon one thing: no actual harm should befall Kathlyn.  He
would have a marksman hidden near by in both ordeals.  What a woman!
She was a queen, and he knew that he would go through all the hells of
Hind to call her his.  Long ere this he would have looted the treasure
chests and swept her up on his racing elephant had he dared.  Sa'adi's
houri!

A thousand times he heard it through the night:

"I am ready!"




CHAPTER IV

HOW TIME MOVES

Meantime Lal Singh was hurrying on a racing camel toward the railway,
toward Simla, more than a thousand miles away.  He was happy.  Here was
the long delayed opportunity for the hand of the British Raj: a captive
white woman.  What better excuse was needed?  There would be armed Sikhs
and Gurhas and Tommies near Rawal Pindi.  Ai! how time moved, how fate
twisted!  How the finest built castle in schemes came clattering down!
At the very moment when he had secretly worked upon the king to throw
himself into the protecting arms of the British Raj--assassinated!  The
council?  Umballa?  Some outsider, made mad by oppression?  The egg of
Brahma was strangely hatched--this curious old world!

Ahmed remained hidden in the bazaars, to await the ordeals.  Nothing
should harm his mistress; he was ready now and at all times to lay down
his life for her; in this the British Raj came second.  He had sent a
courier to Bruce Sahib's bungalow, but the man had returned to report
that it was still unoccupied.

And while he bit his nails in futile wrath and smoked till his tongue
grew bitter, some miles away there was much confusion in the jungle by
the water.  Tents were being set up, native bearers and coolies were
running to and fro, building fires, carrying water, hobbling the pack
elephants.  Wandering in and out of this animated scene was a young man,
clean shaven, deeply tanned, with blue eyes which were direct, small
pupiled, yet kindly.  Presently he called to one of the head men.

"Ali, you might send three or four men on to the bungalow to clean up
things.  We shall make it tomorrow.  It's but two hours' ride, but
there's no hurry; and besides there's a herd of elephants behind us
somewhere.  They've come up far for this time of year."

"Any news worth while?"

"Yes, Sahib."

Ali made a gesture; it signified a great many things.

"Bruce Sahib will not believe."

"Believe what?" said Bruce, emptying his pipe against his heel.

"There is a white queen in the city."

"What?  What bally nonsense is this?"

"It is only what I've been told, Sahib.  Hare Sahib is dead."

Bruce let his pipe slip through his fingers.  "Hare?  Good lord!"

"Yes, Sahib.  But that is not all.  It seems the king went mad after we
went to Africa.  You remember how Hare Sahib saved him from the leopard?
Well, he made Hare Sahib his heir.  He had that right; the law of the
childless king has always read so in Allaha.  The white queen is Hare
Sahib's daughter."

Bruce leaned against a tent pole.  "Am I dreaming or are you?" he gasped.

"It is what they tell me, Sahib.  I know it not as a fact."

"The king dead, Hare dead, and his daughter on the throne!  How did she
get here?  And what the devil is a chap to do?"  Bruce stooped and
recovered his pipe and swore softly.  "Ali, if this is true, then it's
some devil work; and I'll wager my shooting eye that that sleek scoundrel
Umballa, as they call him, is at the bottom of it.  A white woman, good
old Hare's daughter.  I'll look into this.  It's the nineteenth century,
Ali, and white women are not made rulers over the brown, not of their own
free will.  Find out all you can and report to me," and Bruce dismissed
his servant and fell to pacing before his tent.

The native who had spread this astounding news in Bruce's camp was
already hastening back to the city, some fourteen miles away.  He had
been a bheestee (water carrier) to the house of Ramabai up to the young
banker's incarceration.  To him, then, he carried the news that a white
hunter had arrived outside the city--"Bruce Sahib has returned!"

Ramabai lost no time in taking this news to Kathlyn.

"Ramabai, I have saved your life; save mine.  Go at once to him and tell
him that I am a prisoner but am called a queen; tell him I am Colonel
Hare's daughter, she who traveled with him on the same ship from Hongkong
to Singapore.  Go!  Tell him all, the death of my father and Umballa's
treachery.  Hasten!"

Bruce was eating his simple evening meal when Ramabai arrived.

"Bruce Sahib?"

"Yes.  Your face is familiar."

"You have been twice to my bank.  I am Ramabai."

"I remember.  But what are you doing here?"

"I have come for aid, Sahib, aid for a young woman, white like yourself."

"Then it is true?  Go ahead and let me have all the facts.  She is Hare
Sahib's daughter; Ali told me that.  Precious rigmarole of some sort.
The facts!"

"She is also the young lady who traveled in the same boat from Hongkong
to Singapore."  Ramabai paused to see the effect of this information.

Bruce lowered his fork slowly.  The din about him dwindled away into
nothing.  He was again leaning over the rail, watching the
phosphorescence trail away, a shoulder barely touching his: one of the
few women who had ever stirred him after the first glance.  In God's
name, why hadn't she said something?  Why hadn't she told him she was
Colonel Hare's daughter?  How was he to know?  (For Hare, queerly enough,
had never shown his young friend the photographs of his daughters.)
Perhaps he had been at fault; he, too, had scarcely stirred from his
shell.  And where was that scoundrel Rao?

"I shall enter the city as soon as I can settle my bungalow.  This rather
knocks me out."

"No, Sahib; don't wait: come back with me!"  Quickly he outlined the
desperate straits in which Kathlyn stood.  "To-morrow may be too late."

"Ali!" called Bruce, rising.

"Yes, Sahib."

"The Pasha.  No questions.  Give him water.  Use the hunting howdah.
Both guns and plenty of cartridges.  That's all."  The young man ran into
his sleeping tent and presently came forth with a pair of ugly looking
Colts; for this was before the days of the convenient automatics.  "All
aboard, Ramabai!"  Bruce laughed; the sound was as hard and metallic as
the click of the cartridge belt as he slung it round his waist; but it
was music to Ramabai's ears.  "Trust me.  There shan't be any ordeals;
not so you would notice it. . . .  Great God!  A white woman, one of my
kind! . . .  All right, Ali; quick work.  Thanks!"

"There will be many pitfalls, Sahib," said Ramabai.

"Indeed!"

"I have some influence with the populace, but Umballa has the army, paid
for.  The priests and the council are back of him.  And, after all, the
priests are most to be feared.  They can always sway the people through
fear."

Bruce laughed again.  "Either Kathlyn Hare will be free to-morrow or
Umballa and the council meat for the jackals . . . or I shall be," he
added, in afterthought.  "Now, do not speak till I speak.  I wish to
think, for I've got to act quickly; I can't make any mistakes when I get
there."

Far away a brown figure in clout and drab turban watched the young man.
When he saw the elephant with the hunting howdah he knew that he had the
information for which his master had detailed him to follow, night and
day, the young banker Ramabai.  The white hunter was coming hot-foot to
the city.  He turned and ran.  Running was his business; he was as
tireless as a camel and could run twenty and thirty miles at a stretch.
The soles of his feet were as tough as elephant's hide.  Thus he reached
the city an hour before Bruce and Ramabai.

When Bruce and the native banker arrived at the gate coolies stood about
with torches.  Suddenly beyond the gate half a regiment drew up.  The
officer in charge raised his hand warningly.

"The white hunter is Bruce Sahib?"

"Yes."  Bruce spoke the dialects with passable fluency.

"Good.  The Sahib will be pleased to dismount."

"I am on my way to the palace."

"That is impossible, Sahib."  At a sign from the officer the troopers
extended their guns at half aim.  It was a necessary precaution.  These
white sahibs were generally a mad people and were quick to shoot.
"Please dismount, Sahib.  It is the orders."

Bruce's mahout, who was a Rajput Mohammedan, turned his head to learn
what his master had to say.  Bruce, pale under his tan, nodded.  The
mahout reached down with his silver tipped goad and touched the elephant
on the knee.  The big brute slowly and ponderously kneeled.  Bruce
stepped out of the howdah, followed by Ramabai, who saw that in some
unaccountable manner they had been betrayed.  He was sick at heart.

Two troopers stepped forward and took possession of the rifles which were
slung on each side of the howdah.  Bruce accepted the situation
philosophically; argument or protest was futile.  Next they took away his
cartridge belt.  He trembled for a moment with apprehension, but the
troopers did not search him further; and he thanked God for the wisdom
which had made him strap his revolvers under his armpits.

"What now?" he demanded.

"The Sahib will be given his guns and ammunition the hour he starts back
to camp."

"And in the meantime?"

"The Sahib is free to come and go about the city so long as he does not
approach the palace.  If he is found in the vicinity of the zenana he
will be arrested and imprisoned."

"This is all very high-handed."

"Sahib, there is no British Raj here.  The orders of the regent and the
council are final.  Submit."

"Very well."

"Ramabai!"

Ramabai stepped forward.  By a kind of clairvoyance he saw what was
coming.

"Ramabai, the orders are that you shall retire to your house and remain
there till further orders."

"I am the queen's body-guard."

"Ai!  Well said!  But I do not take my orders from the queen--yet.  Obey.
The Sahib may accompany you if he wishes; there are no orders against
that.  The Sahib's elephant will be lodged in the royal stables; the
mahout will see that he is fed and watered."

"We have been betrayed," said Ramabai.  "I know not how."

"You were followed.  A moment," said Bruce, turning to the officer.  "I
have a servant by the name of Rao.  I believe he acted as bearer to the
young lady at the palace.  What has become of him?"

The officer smiled and shook his head.

"Rao is a prisoner, then," thought the young man.  "That black scoundrel
Umballa is at least thorough."  Aloud he said: "We shall go at once to
your house, Ramabai."

And all through the night they planned and planned, but not knowing where
the first ordeal was to take place, nor the hour, they found themselves
going round in a circle, getting nowhere.  To a man of action like Bruce
it was maddening.  He walked out of the house into the garden and back
again at least a dozen times, always to find Ramabai with his head held
despairingly in his hands.  Another time Bruce opened the door to the
street; two troopers squatted on each side of the threshold.  Umballa was
in earnest.  The rear gate was also guarded.  How to get Ramabai out,
that was the problem.

He slept a little before dawn, and was aroused by voices below.  He
listened.

"I am Jawahir Lal, the water carrier.  Each day at dawn I water the
garden of Ramabai to pay a debt."

Bruce looked toward Ramabai, who slept the sleep of the profoundly
wearied.  A bheestee, perhaps a messenger.

"Go around to the rear gate, which can be opened," said the trooper.

Bruce went to the window overlooking the garden.  He saw the water
carrier enter through the bamboo gate, heard the water slosh about
jerkily as the bheestee emptied his goatskin.  He watched the man
curiously; saw him drop the skin and tiptoe toward the house, glance to
right and left alertly.  Then he disappeared.  Presently at the head of
the stairs Bruce heard a whisper--"Ramabai!"

"Who is it?" Bruce whispered in the dialect.

"Ahmed."

Ahmed.  Who was Ahmed?

Bruce shook Ramabai.  "Ahmed is here.  Who is he?" he asked softly.

"Ahmed?" drowsily.  Then, wide awake enough: "Ahmed?  He was Hare Sahib's
head animal man.  Where is he?"

"Hush!  Not so loud.  Come up, Ahmed; I am Bruce.  Let us speak in
English."

"Good!"  Ahmed came into the chamber.  "To see Bruce Sahib is good.
To-morrow my master's daughter is to be carried into the jungle.  The
Mem-sahib is to be tied inside a tiger trap, bait for the cat.  That is
the first ordeal."

"Shaitan!" murmured Ramabai.

"Go on, Ahmed."

"The cage will be set near the old peepul tree, not far from the south
gate.  Now, you, Sahib, and you, Ramabai, must hide somewhere near.  It
is the law that if she escapes the ordeal from unexpected sources she is
free, at least till the second ordeal.  I know not what that is at
present or when it is to take place.  The troops will be there, and the
populace, the council, the priest and Umballa.  I shall have two swift
camels near the clump of bamboo.  I may not be there, but some one will.
She must be hurried off before the confusion dies away.  Must, Sahib.
There must be no second ordeal."

"But how am I to get out of here?" asked Ramabai.  "Guards all about, and
doubtless bidden to shoot if I stir!"

"Tch!  Tch!" clicked Ahmed.  He unwound his dirty turban and slipped out
of the ragged shirtlike frock.  "These and the water skin below.  A
bheestee entered, a bheestee goes out.  What is simpler than that?  It is
not light enough for the soldiers to notice.  There is food and water
here.  Trust me to elude those bhang-guzzlers outside.  Am I a ryot, a
farmer, to twist naught but bullocks' tails?"

"Ahmed," said Bruce, holding out his hand, "you're a man."

"Thanks, Sahib," dryly.  "But hasten!  At dawn to-morrow, or late
to-night, Ramabai returns with a full water skin.  The Mem-sahib must at
least stand the ordeal of terror, for she is guarded too well.  Yet, if
they were not going to bind her, I should not worry.  She has animal
magic in her eye, in her voice.  I have seen wild beasts grow still when
she spoke.  Who knows?  Now, I sleep."

Bruce and Ramabai had no difficulty in passing the guards.  The white
hunter was free to come and go, and the sleepy soldiers saw the water
skin which Ramabai threw carelessly over his head.  They sat down against
the wall again and replenished the dung fire.  Bruce and Ramabai wisely
made a wide detour to the peepul tree, which they climbed, disturbing the
apes and the parrakeets.

Somewhere near eight o'clock they heard the creaking of wheels and a
murmur of voices.  Shortly into their range of vision drew a pair of
bullocks, pulling a tiger trap toward the clearing.  This cage was of
stout wood with iron bars.  The rear of the cage was solid; the front had
a falling door.  The whole structure rested upon low wheels, and there
was a drop platform which rested upon the ground.  An iron ring was
attached to the rear wall, and to this was generally tied a kid, the
bleating of which lured the tiger for which the trap was laid.  The
moment the brute touched the bait the falling door slid down, imprisoning
the prowler.

When Bruce saw this damnable thing he understood, and he shook with
horror and voiceless rage.  He caught Ramabai by the arm so savagely that
a low cry came from the brown man's lips.

"Patience, Sahib!" he warned.  "Without you what will the Mem-sahib do?
They will tie her in that and liberate a tiger.  The rest lies with you,
Sahib."

"Ramabai, as God hears me, some one shall pay for this! . . .  The
nineteenth century, and I am wide awake!  I may not be able to kill the
brute with these revolvers, but I'll stop him, even if I have to use my
bare hands. . . .  Kathlyn Hare!"

"Hush!" again warned Ramabai, hugging his perch.

Later by half an hour Bruce witnessed a spectacle such as few white men,
happily for their reason, are permitted to see.  Kathlyn, in her royal
robes (for ordeals of this character were ceremonials), a necklace of
wonderful emeralds about her throat, stepped from her palanquin and stood
waiting.  From other vehicles and conveyances stepped Umballa, the
council and the yellow robed priests.  Troops also appeared, and behind
them the eager expectant populace.  They were to be amused.  There were
many of them, however, who hoped that a miracle would happen.

"Ramabai," whispered Bruce, "she is as beautiful as a dream.  If I had
only known!  Well, there's going to be a miracle.  See how straight she
stands; not a sign of fear in her face.  There's a woman . . . a woman
for me!" he added under his breath.

He saw the bejeweled turban of Umballa bend toward the girl, and it was
hard to resist taking a pot at the man.  Kathlyn shook her head.
Thereupon she was led to the trap, her hands bound and the rope round her
waist attached securely to the ring.

Ah, they talked about it that night in the surging bazaars, in the
palace, wherever two persons came together: how the white hunter had
appeared from nowhere, rushed toward the trap as the tiger approached,
entered and dropped the door, blazed away at the beast, who turned tail
and limped off into the jungle.  Ai!  It was a sight for eyes.  They
could laugh behind Umballa's back, the gutter born, the iron heeled
upstart; they could riddle (confidentially) the council with rude jests.
The law was the law; and none, not even the priests in their shaven polls
and yellow robes, might slip beyond the law as it read.  The first ordeal
was over.  Nor, as the law read, could they lay hands upon this brave
young man.  Ai! it was good.  Umballa must look elsewhere for his chief
wife; the Mem-sahib would not adorn his zenana.  It was more than good,
for now there would be a second ordeal; more amusement, perhaps another
miracle.  True, they had taken away the pistols of the white Sahib, but
he had his hands.

"Thank you," Kathlyn had said.  "Somehow I knew you would come."  And
what she had seen in his eyes had made her tremble visibly for the first
time that day.

She was conducted back to the palace.  The populace howled and cheered
about her palanquin to the very gates.  Not in many a big rain had they
had such excitement.

The fury in Umballa's heart might have disquieted Bruce had he known of
its existence.

Kathlyn, arriving in her chamber, flung herself down upon her cushions
and lay there like one dead, nor would she be comforted by the worshiping
Pundita.  Bruce had saved her this time, but it was not possible that he
could repeat the feat.

Having convinced Umballa and the council that she would not marry her
persecutor, the council announced to the populace that on the next fete
day the queen would confront the lions in the elephant arena.  What could
one man do against such odds?  Lions brought from the far Nubian deserts,
fierce, untamable.

That night there was  a conference between Bruce, Ahmed and Ramabai.

"They have taken my guns away, and God knows I can't do the impossible.
Where the devil were your camels, Ahmed?"

"Umballa has his spies, Ramabai," said Ahmed, smiling, as he got into his
bheestee rags, which Ramabai had surrendered willingly enough: "Ramabai,
thou conspirator, what about the powder mines you and your friends hid
when the late king signified that he was inclined toward British
protectorate?  Eh?  What about the republic thou hadst dreams of?  Poor
fool!  It is in our blood to be ruled by kings, oppressed; we should not
know what to do with absolute freedom.  There!  Fear not.  Why should I
betray thee?  The mines.  The arena is of wood."

"But there will be many of my friends there," said the bewildered
Ramabai.  Who was this strange man who seemed to know everything?

"Put the mines in the center of the arena.  What we want is merely terror
and confusion.  Pouf!  Bang!  There's your miracle.  And a little one
under the royal pavilion.  And Umballa and the council sleep in Shaitan's
arms.  Welcome, my lambs!"  And Ahmed laughed noiselessly.

"By the lord!" gasped Bruce.  "But the fuses?  No, no, Ahmed; it can not
be done."

"In the house of my friend Lal Singh there is a cellar full of strange
magic--magic with copper wires that spit blue fires.  Eh, Sahib?  You and
I know; we have traveled."

"Batteries, here, in this wilderness?"

"Even so.  To you, Ramabai, the powder; to me, the spitting wires; to
you, Bruce Sahib, patience.  Umballa shall yet wear raw the soles of his
feet in the treadmill.  He shall grind the poor man's corn.  I know what
I know.  Now I must be off.  I shall return to-morrow night and you,
Ramabai, shall gather together your fellow conspirators (who would blow
up the palace!) and bring the mines to the arena."

And while Kathlyn gazed through the marble lattice at the bright stars
another gazed at the sunny heavens in a far country, a sprite of a girl
with dark tearful eyes.  Father gone, sister gone; silence.

But a few yards away from Kathlyn a man plucked at his chains, praying to
God that he might not lose his reason.  With the finished cruelty of the
East, Umballa had not visited Colonel Hare again.  There is nothing like
suspense to squeeze hope and courage from the heart of man.

      *      *      *      *      *      *

On the night before the ordeal men moved cautiously about the elephant
arena.  It was only after much persuasion and argument could Bruce hold
the men.  At the testing of Lal Singh's wires and batteries they had
started to fly.  This was devil's fire.

At the end of the arena, in a box which Bruce was to occupy, by order of
the council (where they proposed to keep an eye upon Umballa and to wring
his heart), the key to the wires was laid.  This box was directly over a
wooden canopy where the mahouts loafed between fights.  Back of this
canopy was a door which led outside.  Through this Bruce proposed to lead
Kathlyn during the confusion created by the explosion.  They had carried
off the keeper (who was also guardian of the arena), and the key to this
door reposed in Bruce's pocket.

On the day of the ordeal only the bedridden remained at home.  The
temples, the palaces, the bazaars, all were deserted as thoroughly as if
the black wings of the plague had swept through the city.  Even the crows
and the kites were there, the one chattering; the other soaring high
above.

Ramabai was forced to sit with the council, much to his terror.  After
much pleading the council was prevailed upon to permit him to sit with
Bruce.  A cordon of soldiers was accordingly detailed to surround Bruce's
box at the rear.

When Kathlyn arrived she was placed under the canopy: another bit of
kindly attention on the part of Umballa to twist the white man's heart.
But nothing could have happened more to the satisfaction of Bruce.

"Kathlyn Hare," he called out softly in Spanish, "do you hear and
understand me?"

"Yes," she replied in the same tongue.  "Do nothing desperate.  Don't
throw away your life.  I have a sister in America.  Will you tell her?"

"Listen.  Under no circumstances leave the canopy.  The lions come from
the other side.  We are not only going to rescue but save you.  Attend me
carefully.  Behind you is a door.  There will be an explosion in the
center of the arena.  There was to be another under our friend Umballa,
but the battery was old.  Press over toward that door.  I have the key."

"Ah, Mr. Bruce!"

"Kathlyn, my name is John."

"The lions, the lions!" howled the populace.

It seemed to Bruce that he had been suddenly flung back into antiquity
and that Nero sat yonder, squinting through his polished emerald.  The
great, tawny African brutes blinked and turned their shaggy heads this
way and that, uneasily.  Kathlyn stood very still.  How, how could they
save her?  At length the lions espied her, attracted by the white of her
robe.  One bounded forward, growling.  The others immediately started in
pursuit.

Suddenly the center of the arena opened and a tremendous roar followed.
A low wail of terror ran round the arena.  Surely this Mem-sahib had all
the gods with her.  A great crevice had opened up between Kathlyn and the
lions, one of which lay dead.  Then came the rush toward the exits, a mad
frantic rush.  Not even Umballa, who knew that not the gods, but man had
contrived this havoc, not even Umballa waited, but fled, beating down all
those who blocked his path.

Bruce and Ramabai dropped over the railing to Kathlyn's side.  But the
key upon which their escape depended would not unlock the door.




CHAPTER V

THE COURT OF THE LION

When Bruce dropped down into the arena to Kathlyn's side he had never
given a thought to the possibility of the key not being the right one.
Trapped!--and Ahmed but a few yards away with a zenana gharry, ready to
convey them to the camp, freedom!  It took the heart out of him for a
moment.  The confusion all about, the pall of dust, the roaring of the
frightened lions which had escaped destruction, the shrill cries of the
panic-stricken populace, who now looked upon the white Mem-sahib as the
daughter of Shaitan, these dulled his inventive faculties for the
nonce.  Here was the confusion, properly planned, and he could not make
use of it.  Possibly, when no further explosion shook the air, the mob
and the soldiers would return out of curiosity.  And then, good-by!

But the sight of a lion emerging from the murk, the wrong side of the
crevice, roused him thoroughly.

"Save yourself!" said Kathlyn in despair: "there is no possible way of
saving me.  I have never in all my life injured any one, and yet God
makes me go through all this. . . .  I am mad, you are, the whole world
is! . . .  Run!"

Bruce laughed; it was that kind of laughter with which men enter
battle.  He drew Lal Singh's revolvers and thrust one into her hand.

"Shoot at the keyhole.  Leave the lion to me.  With the pandemonium no
one will note the shots, or if they do, will think that more explosions
are on the way.  I'll get you out of this nightmare; that's what I was
born for."

"Nightmare!"

"There, now!"--as Kathlyn leaned dizzily against one of the supports.

"I've gone through a good deal," she said.  Without more ado she
pressed the muzzle of the revolver into the keyhole and fired.  She
heard a shot behind her, another and another; but she kept on firing
into and about the keyhole till the revolver was empty.

A firm hand drew her aside.

"The lion?"

"Gone to sleep.  Let me have a whack at that door."

"Where's Ramabai?"

"Went back over the wall.  Probably to warn Ahmed; maybe gone directly
off toward camp.  Anyhow, he has faith in me."

"And, oh! so have I, so have I!"

Bruce bore his weight savagely against the door, once, twice, thrice;
and pitched forward on his knees, outside.  He was up instantly.  He
caught Kathlyn by the hand and hurried her along; and all she could
think of was Winnie romping toward the canopied studio, her father half
asleep on the veranda and the leopard cat sprawled on the divan!

"Sahib!  Huzoor!" a voice called.  "This way!"

"Ahmed!  Ahmed!" cried Kathlyn.

"Yes, heaven born; but hurry, hurry!  Umballa will return to search as
soon as he can get the better of his legs.  Siva take that battery that
was worn out!  Heaven born, you are now a queen in fact. . . ."

"I want to go home, Ahmed, home!"

"Here's the gharry.  Here, Sahib!"  He held out a handful of cartridges
toward Bruce.  "These fit Lal Singh's pistols.  Hurry, hurry!"

Bruce helped Kathlyn into the vehicle and jumped in beside her, and
Ahmed struck the horse.  The gharry was a rickety old contrivance,
every hinge creaking like some lost soul; but Ahmed had reasoned that
the more dilapidated the vehicle, the less conspicuous it would be.  He
urged the horse.  He wanted the flying mob to think that he was flying,
too, which, indeed, he was.  The gharry rolled and careened like a dory
in a squall.  A dozen times Bruce and Kathlyn were flung together, and
quite unconsciously she caught hold of his lean, strong brown hand.  It
would not be true to say that he was unconscious of the act.

Presently they entered the paved streets of the bazaars, and the going
improved.  Kathlyn leaned back.

"I am Kathlyn Hare, and this is the year . . ."

"Come now, Miss Kathlyn, no thinking; leave the whole business to me,
the worry and the planning.  If we can reach my elephants, all right;
we'll be in Delhi within seven days.  The rest of the going will be as
simple as falling off a log."

That Yankee phrase did more to rehabilitate her than all his assurances.

From time to time Bruce stole a glance through the curtained window.
Stragglers were hastening along close to the walls, and there were
soldiers who had forgot to bring their guns from the elephant arena.
Once he heard the clatter of hoofs.  A horseman ran alongside the
gharry, slowed up, peered down and shrugged.  Kathlyn shrank toward
Bruce.  The rider proceeded on his way.  Ahmed recognized him as the
ambassador from the neighboring principality, ruled by a Kumor, who was
in turn ruled by the British Raj.  Kathlyn could not shut out the leer
on his face.

By midafternoon the gharry reached Bruce's camp.  Ramabai and Pundita
greeted Kathlyn with delight.  All their troubles were over.  They had
but to mount the elephants and ride away.

"Ahmed," urged Kathlyn, "leave the gharry and come with us."

"No, Mem-sahib,"--Ahmed gazed at her strangely--"I have work to do,
much work.  Allah guard you!"  He struck the horse with his bamboo
stick and careened away.

"Let us be off!" cried Bruce.  "We have sixty miles to put between us
and freedom in fact.  We can not make the railway.  Ali, pack!  Go to
the bungalow and remain there.  You will be questioned.  Tell the
truth.  There is not an elephant in the royal stables that can beat
Rajah.  All aboard!  No stops!"--smiling as he helped Kathlyn into the
howdah.  "We shall be forced to ride all night."

The elephants started forward, that ridden by Bruce and Kathlyn in the
lead, Ramabai and Pundita following a few yards in the rear.

"Mr. Bruce, I am sure Ahmed has some information regarding father.  I
don't know what.  Who knows?  They may have lied to me.  He may be
alive, alive!"

"I'll return and find out, once I've got you safe.  I don't blame you
for thinking all this a nightmare.  God knows it is nightmarish.  Do
you know, I've been thinking it over.  It appears to me that the king
latterly took a dislike to his protege, Umballa, and turned this little
trick to make him unhappy.  I dare say he thought your father wise
enough to remain away.  Umballa hangs between wind and water; he can go
neither forward nor backward.  But poor Ramabai back there will lose
his gold for this."

"Ramabai has always been very kindly to the poor, and the poor man
generally defends his benefactor when the night-time comes.  To Umballa
I was only a means to the end.  If he declared himself king, that would
open up the volcano upon which he stands; but as my prince consort,
that would leave him fairly secure."

"Only a means," mused Bruce inwardly, stealing a glance at her sad yet
lovely profile.  Umballa was a man, for all his color; he was human;
and to see this girl it was only human to want her.  "Your father was
one of the best friends I had.  But, oddly enough, I never saw a
photograph of you.  He might have been afraid we young chaps . . ."  He
paused embarrassedly.  "If only you had taken me into your confidence
on board the _Yorck_!"

"Ah, but did you offer me the chance?" she returned.

"I never realized till now that a chap might be too close lipped
sometimes.  Well, here we are, in flight together!"

That night for the first time in many hours Kathlyn closed her eyes
with a sense of security.  True, it was not the most comfortable place
to sleep in, the howdah; there were ceaseless rollings from side to
side, intermingled with spine racking bumps forward, as the elephant
occasionally hastened his stride.  Kathlyn succeeded in stealing from
the god of sleep only cat naps.  Often the cold would awaken her, and
she would find that Bruce had been bracing her by extending his arm
across the howdah and gripping the rail.

"You mustn't do that," she protested feebly.  "You will be dead in the
morning."

"You might fall out."

"Then I shan't go to sleep again till the journey ends.  You have been
so good and kind to me!"

"Nonsense!"

They came out into the scrub jungle, and the moonlight lay magically
over all things.  Sometimes a shadow crossed the whitened sands;
scurried, rather; and quietly Bruce would tell her what the animals
were--jackals, with an occasional prowling red wolf.  They were not
disturbed by any of the cat family.  But there was one interval of
suspense.  Bruce spied in the distance a small herd of wild elephants.
So did Rajah, who raised his trunk and trumpeted into the night.  The
mahout, fully awake to the danger, beat the old rascal mightily with
his goad.  Yet that would have failed to hold Rajah.  Bruce averted the
danger by shooting his revolvers into the air.  The wild elephants
stampeded, and Rajah, disgruntled, was brought to the compass.

"Strange thing about a gunshot," said Bruce.  "They may never have
heard one before; but instinct tells them quickly of the menace.  Years
ago at home, when I used to fish for bass, during the closed season I'd
see thousands of duck and geese and deer.  Yet a single gunshot when
the season opened and you never could get within a mile of them."

"That is true.  I have fished and hunted with father."

"Surely!  I keep forgetting that it's ten to one you know more about
game than I do."

Silence fell upon them again.  On, on, without pausing.  Bruce was
getting sleepy himself, so he began munching biscuits.  Lighter and
lighter grew the east; the moon dimmed, and by and by everything grew
gray and the chill in the air seemed sharpest yet.

They were both awake.

Sunup they stopped by a stream.  Bruce dismounted without having the
elephant kneel and went to the water to fill his canteen.  The hunter
in him became interested in the tracks along the banks.  A tiger, a
leopard, some apes, and a herd of antelopes had been down to drink
during the night.  Even as he looked a huge gray ape came bounding out,
head-on toward Rajah, who despised these foolish beasts.  Perhaps the
old elephant missed Ali, perhaps he was still somewhat upset by his
failure to join his wild brothers the night before; at any rate,
without warning, he set off with that shuffling gait which sometimes
carried him as swiftly as a horse.  An elephant never trots nor really
runs according to our conception of the terms; he shuffles, scarcely
lifting his feet off the ground.

The mahout yelled and belabored the elephant on the skull.  Rajah did
not mind this beating at all.  Whatever his idea was, he evidently
proposed to see it fulfilled.

Cunningly he dashed under some branches, sweeping the mahout off his
neck.  The branches, with a crash as of musketry, struck the howdah,
but it held, thanks to the stoutness of the belly bands and the care
with which they had been adjusted round the huge barrel.

Bruce stood up, appalled.  For a time he was incapable of movement.
Short as the time was, it was enough to give Rajah such headway as he
needed.  He disappeared from sight.  Bruce saw the futility of shooting
at the beast.  The only thing he could do was to mount up beside
Ramabai and Pundita and give chase; and this he did in short order,
dragging up the bruised and shaken mahout with him.  The pursuing
elephant, with this extra handicap, never brought Rajah into sight.
But the trail was clear, and they followed.

Surely that poor girl was marked for misfortune.  In all the six years
Bruce had possessed Rajah he had never exhibited anything but docility.
The elephant was not running amuck, though he might eventually work
himself into that blind ungovernable rage.  Off like that, without the
slightest warning!  If Kathlyn could only keep him clear of the trees,
for the old rogue would do his best to scrape off the irksome howdah.

Kathlyn heard the shouts from behind, but she could not understand
whether these were warnings or advice.  Could they overtake her before
she was flung off?  She tried to recall the "elephant talk" Ahmed had
taught her in the old days at the farm, but just now she was too dazed.
At the end of an hour all sounds from the rear ceased; no more pistol
shots to encourage her with the knowledge that friends were near.
Rajah must have outstripped them two or three miles.

At length she came into a small clearing amid the tall jungle grass, a
dead and brittle last year's growth.  She saw two natives in the act of
kicking out a dung fire.  Rajah headed directly toward them, the fire
evidently being in the line of path he had chosen.  This rare and
unexpected freedom, this opportunity to go whither he listed, was as
the giant fern he used to eat in the days when he was free and wild in
Ceylon.

Kathlyn called out to the men, but they turned and fled in terror.  To
them Rajah was amuck.  The elephant passed the fire so closely that the
wind of his passing stirred the fire into life again; and this time it
crept toward the highly inflammable grass.  A few hundred yards beyond
Kathlyn turned to see the flames leaping along the grass.  Rajah,
getting a whiff of the acrid smoke, quickened his stride.  The fire
followed with amazing rapidity and stopped only when it reached the bed
of a trickling stream, no doubt a torrent during the big rains.  A
great pall of smoke blotted out everything in the rear; blotted out
hope, for Bruce could never pick up the trail now.

Kathlyn's eyes were feverishly dry and bright.  It was only a matter of
time when the howdah would slip down the brute's side.  She prayed that
she might die instantly.  Strange fancies flitted through her mind,
disordered by all these days of suspense and terror. . . .

And suddenly the jungle came to an end, and a long plowed field opened
into view.  Beyond this field rose a ruined wall, broken by a crumbling
gate, and lounging in the gateway were soldiers.  Near by were two
elephants employed in piling logs.

Rajah, perforce, slackened his gait.  The soldiers became animated.
Immediately the two mahouts charged their brutes toward Rajah, who
stopped.  He had had his sport.  He swayed to and fro.  One of the
mahouts reached forward and clouted Rajah on the knee.  He slowly
kneeled.  The soldiers ran forward to help Kathlyn out of the howdah.
At the sight of her skin their astonishment was great.

She was very weak and faint, and the increasing babel of tongues was
like little triphammers beating upon her aching head.  One of the
soldiers gave her a drink of water.  He held his canteen high, so that
the water trickled into her mouth; no lips but his own must touch the
nozzle, otherwise, being a Brahmin, he would be denied.  Natives
instantly flocked about, jabbering in wonder.  Some of the bolder
touched her bare arms.  The soldiers drove them back angrily.  Through
the press a horseman pushed forward.  The rider stared at the strange
captive, started and uttered an astonished cry.

"The white queen of Allaha, whom mine own eyes saw crowned at the
durbar there!" he murmured.  "By the shroud of the prophet what can
this mean?  Stop!" he called to the soldiers.  Kathlyn looked up dully.
"Convey her to his highness the Kumor!"  The prince should decide what
should be done with her.

The Kumor was big and lazy and sensual.  He gazed upon Kathlyn with
eyes which sparkled evilly, like a cat's.

"Who is this woman?" he demanded.

"Highness, she is the white queen of Allaha, but who may say that she
is here?" with a smile as evil as his master's.

"But how came she here?"

The horseman briefly recounted the events as he had seen them in the
capital of Allaha.

"Who are you, maiden?" the Kumor asked in English, for, like all
potentates, little or great, in India, he spoke English.  It presented
the delectable pastime of conspiring in two languages; for, from Bombay
to Calcutta, from Peshawar to Madras, India seethes, conspires and
takes an occasional pot shot at some poor devil of a commissioner whose
only desire is to have them combine religion and sanitation.

"I am an American.  Please take me to the English commissioner."
Somehow instinct told her that she might not expect succor from this
man with the pearls about his gross neck.

"I regret that his excellency the commissioner has gone to Bombay.
Besides, I do not know that you tell the truth.  Still, I can offer you
what pearls and emeralds you may find to your liking."

"Your Highness, there are those whose coming shortly will cause you
much annoyance if you refuse to give me proper aid.  There is no
possible way for you to cover up my appearance here.  Send me to the
commissioner's bungalow, where I may await the coming of my friends."

"Indeed!"  The Kumor saw here a conflict not altogether to his liking.
He was lazy, and there was the damnable, unrelenting hand of the
British Raj looming in the distance.  He shrugged.  "Achmet, call the
captain of the guard and have him convey this runaway queen to Allaha.
Surely, I may not meddle with the affairs of a friendly state."  With a
wave of his fat bejeweled hand he appeared to dismiss the matter from
his mind.

Kathlyn was led away.  The human mind can stand only so many shocks.

Outside the palace courtyard stood Rajah, the howdah securely attached
once more, Kathlyn was bidden to mount.  A water bottle and some cakes
were placed in the howdah beside her.  Then a drunken mahout mounted
behind Rajah's ears.  The elephant did not like the feel of the man's
legs, and he began to sway ominously.  Nevertheless, he permitted the
mahout to direct him to one of the city gates, the soldiers trooping
alongside.

It appeared that there was a much shorter route to Allaha.  Time being
essential, Bruce had had to make for the frontier blindly, as it were.
The regular highway was a moderately decent road which led along the
banks of one of those streams which eventually join the sacred Jumna.
This, of course, was also sacred.  Many Hindus were bathing in the
ghats.  They passed by these and presently came upon a funeral pyre.

Sometimes one sleeps with one's eyes open, and thus it was with
Kathlyn.  Out of that funeral pyre her feverish thoughts builded a
frightful dream.

      *      *      *      *      *      *

The drunken mahout slid off Rajah; the soldiers turned aside.  Hired
female mourners were kneeling about, wailing and beating their breasts,
while behind them stood the high caste widow, her face as tragic as
Dido's at the pyre of Aeneas.  Suddenly she threw her arms high over
her head.

"I am suttee!"

Suttee!  It was against the law of the British Raj.  The soldiers began
arguing with the widow, but only half heartedly.  It was a pious rite,
worthy of the high caste Hindu's wife.  Better death on the pyre than a
future like that of a pariah dog.  For a wife who preferred to live
after her husband was gone was a social outcast, permitted not to wed
again, to exist only as a drudge, a menial, the scum and contempt of
all who had known her in her days of prosperity.

The widow, having drunk from a cup which contained opium, climbed to
the top of the pyre where her husband lay, swathed in white.  She gazed
about wildly, and her courage and resolve took wings.  She stumbled
down.  A low hissing ran about.

"Make the white woman suttee in her place!" cried the drunken mahout.

The cry was taken up by the spectators.  Kathlyn felt herself dragged
from the elephant, bound and finally laid beside the swathed figure.
There could be no horror in the wide world like it.  Smoke began to
curl up from the underbrush.  It choked and stifled her.  Sparks rose
and dropped upon her arms and face.  And through the smoke and flame
came Rajah.  He lifted her with his powerful trunk and carried her off,
for hours and hours, back into the trackless jungle. . . .

Kathlyn found herself, all at once, sitting against the roots of an
aged banyan tree.  A few yards away an ape sat on his haunches and eyed
her curiously.  A little farther off Rajah browsed in a clump of weeds,
the howdah at a rakish angle, like the cocked hat of a bully.  Kathlyn
stared at her hands.  There were no burns there; she passed a hand over
her face; there was no smart or sting.  A dream; she had dreamed it; a
fantasy due to her light-headed state of mind.  A dream!  She cried and
laughed, and the ape jibbered at her uneasily.

In reality, Rajah, freed of his unwelcome mahout, had legged it down
the road without so much as trumpeting his farewell, and the soldiers
had not been able to stop him.

How she had managed to get down would always remain a mystery to her.
Food and water, food and water; in her present state she must have both
or die.  Let them send her back to Allaha; she was beaten; she was
without the will to resist further.  All she wanted was food and water
and sleep, sleep.  After that they might do what they pleased with her.

For the first time since the extraordinary flight from Allaha Kathlyn
recollected the "elephant talk" which Ahmed had taught her.  She rose
wearily and walked toward Rajah, who cocked his ears at the sound of
her approach.  She talked to him for a space in monotone.  She held out
her hands; the dry raspy trunk curled out toward them.  Rajah was
evidently willing to meet her half-way.  She ordered him to kneel.
Without even pausing to think it over Rajah bent his calloused knees,
and gratefully Kathlyn crawled back into the howdah.  Food and water:
these appeared at hand as if by magic.  So she ate and drank.  If she
could hold Rajah to a walk the howdah would last at least till she came
to some village.

Later, in the moonshine, she espied the ruined portico of a temple.




CHAPTER VI

THE TEMPLE

In the blue of night the temple looked as though it had been sculptured
out of mist.  Here and there the heavy dews, touched by the moon
lances, flung back flames of sapphire, cold and sharp.  To Kathlyn the
temple was of marvelous beauty.  She urged Rajah toward the crumbling
portico.

It was a temple in ruins, like many in Hind.  Broken pillars,
exquisitely carved, lay about, and some of the tall windows of marble
lace were punctured, as if the fist of some angry god had beaten
through.  Under the decayed portico stood an iron brazier.  Near this
reposed a cracked stone sarcophagus: an unusual sight in this part of
the world.  It was without its lid.  But one god now brooded
hereabouts--Silence.  Not a sound anywhere, not even from the near-by
trees.  She saw a noiseless lizard slide jerkily across a patch of
moonshine and dissolve into the purple shadow beyond.

What was this temple?  What gods had been worshiped here?  And why was
it deserted?  She had heard her father tell of the ruined city of
Chitor.  Plague? . . .  Kathlyn shuddered.  Sometimes villages, to the
last soul in them, were brushed from existence and known no more to
man.  And this might be one of them.  Yet indications of a village were
nowhere to be seen.  It was merely a temple, perhaps miles from the
nearest village, deserted save by prowling wild beasts, the winds, the
sunshine and the moonshine.  She looked far and wide for any signs of
human habitation.

She commanded Rajah to kneel.  So held by the enchanting picture was
Kathlyn that the elephant's renewed restlessness (and he had reason, as
will be seen) passed unobserved by her.  He came to his knees, however,
and she got out of the howdah.  Her legs trembled for a space, for her
nerves were in a pitiable condition.  Suddenly Rajah's ears went
forward, he rose, and his trunk curled angrily.  With a whuff he
wheeled and shuffled off toward the jungle out of which he had so
recently emerged.

"Halt!" cried Kathlyn.  What had he heard?  What had he seen?  "Halt!"
But even as she called the tall grass closed in behind the elephant.
What water and food she had disappeared with him.

She paused by the brazier, catching hold of it for support.  She
laughed hysterically: it was so funny; it was all so out of joint with
real things, with every-day life as she had known it.  Weird laughter
returned to mock her astonished ears, a sinister echo.  And then she
laughed at the echo, being in the grip of a species of madness.  In the
purple caverns of the temple she suddenly became conscious of another
presence.  A flash as of moonlight striking two chrysoberyls took the
madness out of her mind.  This forsaken temple was the haunt of a
leopard or a tiger.

She was lost.  That magnetism which ordinarily was hers was at its
nadir.  She hesitated for a second, then climbed into the empty
sarcophagus, crouching low.  Strangely enough, as she did so a calm
fell upon her; all the terrors of her position dropped away from her as
mists from the mountain peaks.  She had, however, got into the
hiding-place none too soon.

She heard the familiar pad-pad, the whiff-whiff of a big cat.
Immediately into the moonlight came an African lion, as out of place
here as Kathlyn herself; his tail slashed, there was a long black
streak from his mane to his tail where the hair had risen.  Kathlyn
crouched even lower.  The lion trotted round the sarcophagus, sniffing.
Presently he lifted his head and roared.  The echoes played battledore
and shuttlecock with the sound.  The lion roared again, this time at
the insulting echoes.  For a few minutes the noise was deafening.  A
rumble as of distant thunder, and the storm died away.

By and by she peered out cautiously.  She saw the lion crossing the
open space between the temple and the jungle.  She saw him pause, bend
his head, then lope away in the direction taken by Rajah.

To Kathlyn it seemed that she had no longer anything to do with the
body of Kathlyn Hare.  The soul of another had stepped into this
wearied flesh of hers and now directed its physical manifestations,
while her own spirit stood gratefully and passively aloof.  Nothing
could happen now; the world had grown still and calm.  The spirit drew
the sleeves of the robe snugly about her arms and laid Kathlyn's head
upon them and drew her down into a profound slumber.

Half a mile to the north of the ruined temple there lay, all
unsuspected by Kathlyn, a village--a village belonging solely to the
poor, mostly ryots or tillers of the soil.  The poor in Asia know but
two periods of time--for rarely do they possess such a thing as a watch
or a clock--sunset and sunrise.  Perhaps the man of the family may sit
a while at dusk on his mud door-sill, with his bubbling water pipe (if
he has one), and watch the stars slowly swing across the arch.  A pinch
of very bad tobacco is slowly consumed; then he enters the hunt
[Transcriber's note: hut?], flings himself upon his matting (perhaps a
cotton rug, more likely a bundle of woven water reeds) and sleeps.  No
one wakes him; habit rouses him at dawn.  He scrubs his teeth with a
fibrous stick.  It is a part of his religious belief to keep his teeth
clean.  The East Indian (Hindu or Mohammedan) has the whitest, soundest
teeth in the world if the betel-nut is but temperately used.

Beyond this village lay a ruined city, now inhabited by cobras and
slinking jackals.

Dawn.  A few dung fires smoldered.  From the doorway of one of the mud
huts came a lean man, his naked torso streaked with wet ashes, his
matted hair hanging in knots and tangles on his emaciated shoulders.
His aspect was exceedingly filthy; he was a holy man, which in this mad
country signifies physical debasement, patience and fortitude such as
would have adorned any other use.  A human lamprey, sticking himself
always at the thin and meager board of the poor, a vile parasite, but
holy!

The holy man directed his steps to the narrow beaten pathway which led
to the temple, where, every morning, he performed certain rites which
the poor benighted ryots believed would some day restore the ruined
city and the prosperity which attends fat harvests.  The holy man had
solemnly declared that it would take no less than ten years to bring
about this miracle.  And the villagers fell down with their foreheads
in the dust.  He was a Brahmin; the caste string hung about his neck;
he was indeed holy, he who could have dwelt on the fat of the land, in
maharajahs' courts.  The least that can be said is that he performed
his duties scrupulously.

So, then, the red rim of the March sun shouldered up above the rolling
jungle as he came into the beaten clay court which fronted the temple.
The lion stalked only at night, rarely appearing in the daytime.  Once
a month he was given a bullock, for he kept tiger and leopard away, and
the villagers dwelt in peace.  The lion had escaped from Allaha, where
the species were kept as an additional sport.  Since he had taken up
his abode in the temple there had been fewer thefts from the cattle
sheds.

The holy man was about to assume his squatting posture in the center of
the court, as usual, when from out of the sarcophagus rose languidly a
form, shrouded in white.  The form stretched its lovely arms, white as
alabaster, and presently the hands rubbed a pair of sleepy eyes.  Then
the form sat down within the sarcophagus, laid its arms on the rim, and
wearily hid its face in them.

The watcher was the most dumfounded holy man in all India.  For the
first time in his hypocritical life he found faith in himself, in his
puerile rites.  He had conjured up yonder spirit, unaided, alone.  He
rose, turned, and never a holy man ran faster.  When he arrived,
panting and voiceless, at the village well, where natives were coming
and going with water in goatskins and jars and copper vessels, he fell
upon his face, rose to his knees, and poured hands full of dust upon
his head.

"Ai, ai!" he called.  "It is almost done, my children.  The first sign
has come from the gods.  I have brought you in human form the ancient
priestess!"  And he really believed he had.  "O my children, my little
ones, my kids!  I have brought her who will now attend to the sacred
fires; for these alone will restore the city as of old, the fat corn,
the plentitude of fruit.  Since the coming of the lion two rains ago
the leopard and the striped one have forsaken their lairs.  One bullock
a month is better than fire, together with the kids and the children.
Ai!"  More dust.

Naturally the villagers set down their water skins and jars and copper
vessels and flocked about this exceptional holy man.  They wanted to
believe him, but for years nothing had happened but the advent of the
lion, whence no one exactly knew, though the holy man had not been
backward in claiming it was due to his nearness to the god Vishnu.

They followed him eagerly to the temple.  What they beheld transfixed
them.  A woman with skin like the petals of the lotus and hair like
corn sat in the sacred sarcophagus and braided her hair, gazing the
while toward the bright sun.

The intake of many breaths produced a sound.  Kathlyn turned instantly
toward this sound, for a moment expecting the return of the lion.
Immediately holy man and villagers threw themselves upon the ground,
striking their foreheads against the damp clay.  The alien spirit still
ruled the substance; Kathlyn eyed them in mild astonishment, not at all
alarmed.

"Ai!" shrilled the holy man, springing to his feet.  "Ai!  She is our
ancient priestess, rising from her tomb of centuries!  Ai, ai!  O thou
unholy children, to doubt my word!  Behold!  Henceforth she shall share
the temple with the lion, and later she will give us prosperity, and my
name shall ever be in your households."

Having secured a priestess, he was now determined that he should not
lose her.  The future was roseate indeed, and when he took his next
pilgrimage to holy Benares they would bestrew his pathway with lotus
flowers.

"Wood to start the sacred fires!" he commanded.

The villagers flew to obey his orders.  He was indeed a holy man.  Not
in the memory of the oldest had a miracle such as this happened.  Upon
their return with wood and embers the holy man built the fire, handing
a lighted torch to Kathlyn and signifying for her to touch the tinder.
The spirit in Kathlyn told her that these people meant her no immediate
harm, so she stepped out of the sarcophagus and applied the torch.  The
moment the flames began to crackle the villagers prostrated themselves
again and the holy man besmeared his bony chest with more ashes.

A second holy man appeared upon the scene, wanting in breath.  His jaw
dropped and his eyes started to leave their sockets.  Knowing his ilk
so thoroughly well, he flung himself down before the brazier and beat
his forehead upon the ground; not in any chastened spirit, but because
he had overslept that morning.  This glory might have been his!  Ai, ai!

Later the two conferred.  During the day they should guard the
priestess, because, having taken human form, she might some day tire of
this particular temple.  At night she would be well guarded by the lion.

Several awestricken women came forward with bowls of cooked rice and
fruits and a new copper drinking vessel.  These they reverently placed
at Kathlyn's feet.

Gradually the spirit which had comforted Kathlyn withdrew, and at
length Kathlyn became keenly alive.  It entered her mind clearly that
these poor foolish people really believed her a celestial being, and so
long as they laid no hand upon her she was not alarmed.  She had
recently passed through too many terrors to be disturbed by a bit of
kindness, even if stirred into being by a religious fanaticism.

Kathlyn ate.

By pairs the villagers departed, and soon none remained save her
self-appointed guardians, the two holy men.  Kathlyn felt a desire to
explore this wonderful temple.  She discovered what must have been the
inner shrine.  The chamber was filled with idols; here and there a bit
of gold leaf, centuries old, glistened upon the bronze, the clay, the
wood.  The caste mark on the largest idol's head was a polished ruby,
overlooked doubtless during the loot.  She swept the dust from the
jewel with the tip of her finger, and the dull fire sent a shiver of
delight over her.  She was still a woman.

As she wandered farther in her foot touched something and she looked
down.  It was a bone; in fact, the floor was strewn with bones.  She
quickly discerned, much to her relief, that none of these bones was
human.  This was, or had been, the den of the lion.  There was an acrid
unpleasant odor, so she hurried back to the brazier.  Vaguely she
comprehended that she must keep the fire replenished from time to time
in order to pacify the two holy men.  At night it would fend off any
approach of the lion.

Where was Bruce?  Would he ever find her?  That philosophy which she
had inherited from her father, that quiet acceptance of the inevitable,
was the one thing which carried her through her trials sanely.  An
ordinary woman would have died from mere exhaustion.

Bruce, indeed!  At that very moment he was rushing out of the Kumor's
presence, wild to be off toward the road to Allaha, since Kathlyn had
not been seen upon it.  He found where Rajah had veered off into the
jungle again, and followed the trail tirelessly.  But it was to be his
misfortune always to arrive too late.

To Kathlyn the day passed with nothing more than the curiosity of the
natives to disturb her.  They brought her cotton blankets which she
arranged in the sarcophagus.  There were worse beds in the world than
this; at least it shielded her from the bitter night wind.

She ate again at sundown and builded high the sacred fire and tried to
plan some manner of escape; for she did not propose to be a
demi-goddess any longer than was necessary.  From Pundita she had
learned many words and a few phrases in Hindustani, and she ventured to
speak them to the holy men, who seemed quite delighted.  They could
understand her, but she on her part could make little or nothing of
their jabbering.  Nevertheless, she pretended.

Finally the holy men departed, after having indicated the sacred fire
and the wood beside it.  This fire pleased Kathlyn mightily.  While it
burned brightly the lion would not prowl in her immediate vicinity.
She wondered where this huge cat had come from, since she knew her
natural history well enough to know that African lions did not inhabit
this part of the globe.  Doubtless it had escaped from some private
menagerie.

The fire, then, giving her confidence, she did not get into the
sarcophagus, but wandered about, building in her fancy the temple as it
had stood in its prime.  The ceilings had been magnificently carved, no
two subjects alike; and the walls were of marble and jasper and
porphyry.  A magic continent this Asia in its heyday.  When her
forefathers had been rude barbarians, sailing the north seas or
sacrificing in Druidical rites, there had been art and culture here
such as has never been surpassed.  India, of splendid pageants, of
brave warriors and gallant kings!  Alas, how the mighty had fallen!
About her, penury, meanness, hypocrisy, uncleanliness, thievery and
unbridled passions. . . .  What was that?  Her heart missed a beat.
That pad-pad; that sniffling noise!

She whirled about, knocking over an idol.  It came down with a crash
and, being of clay, lay in shards at her feet.  (Unfortunately it was
the holy of holies in this temple.)  How she gained the shelter of the
sarcophagus she never knew, but gain it she did, and cowered down
within.  She could hear the beast trotting round and round, sniffling
and rumbling in his throat.  Then the roaring of the preceding night
was repeated.  The old fellow evidently could not find those other
lions who roared back at him so valiantly.  Evidently fire had no
terrors for him.  For an hour or more he patrolled the portico, and all
this time Kathlyn did not stir, hardly daring to breathe for fear he
might undertake to peer into the sarcophagus.

Silence.  A low roar from the inner shrine told her that for the
present she was safe.  To-morrow she must fly, whither did not matter.
Toward four o'clock she fell into a doze and was finally awakened by
the sound of voices raised in anger.

Poor sheep!  They had discovered the shattered idol.  It did not matter
at all that the return of their ancient goddess was to bring back
prosperity.  She had broken their favorite idol.  Damnation would come
in a devil's wind that night.

The holy man who had missed the chance of claiming the miraculous
appearance of Kathlyn as a work of his own now saw an opportunity to
rehabilitate himself in the eyes of those who had made his holiness a
comfortable existence.  With a piece of the idol in his hand, he roused
Kathlyn and shook the clay before her face, jabbering violently.
Kathlyn understood readily enough.  She had unwittingly committed a
sacrilege.

The natives gathered about and menaced her.  Kathlyn rose, standing in
the sarcophagus, and extended her hands for silence.  She was
frightened, but it would never do to let them see it.  What Hindustani
she knew would in this case be of no manner of use.  But we human
beings can, by facial expression and gesture, make known our messages
with understandable clearness.  From her gestures, then, the holy men
gathered that she could recreate the god.  She pointed toward the sun
and counted on her fingers.

The premier holy man, satisfied that he understood Kathlyn's gestures,
turned to the justly angered villagers and explained that with his aid
their priestess would, in five suns, recreate Vishnu in all his beauty.
Instantly the villagers prostrated themselves.

"Poor things!" murmured Kathlyn.

The holy men sent the natives away, for it was not meet that they
should witness magic in the making.  They then squatted in the clay
court and curiously waited for her to begin.  There was a well in the
inner shrine.  To this she went with caution.  The lion was evidently
foraging in the jungle.  Kathlyn filled the copper vessel with water
and returned.  Next, she gathered up what pieces of the idol she could
find and pieced them together.  Here was her model.  She then
approached one of the fakirs and signified that she had need of his
knife.  He demurred at first, but at length consented to part with it.
She dug up a square piece of clay.  In fine, she felt more like the
Kathlyn of old than she had since completing the leopard in her outdoor
studio.  It occupied her thoughts, at least part of them, for she
realized that mayhap her life depended upon her skill in reproducing
the hideous idol.

As the two old hypocrites saw the clay take form and shape and the
mocking face gradually appear, they were assured that Kathlyn was
indeed the ancient priestess; and deep down in their souls they
experienced something of the awe they had often inspired in the poor
trusting ryot.

Kathlyn had talent bordering on genius.  The idol was an exact replica
of the original one; more, there was a subtle beauty now where before
there had been a frank repulsiveness.  It satisfied the holy men, and
the unveiling was greeted by the villagers with such joy that Kathlyn
forgave them and could have wept over them.  She had made a god for
them, and they fell down and worshiped it.

Five more days passed.  On the afternoon of the fifth day Kathlyn was
feeding the fire.  The holy men sat in the court at their devotions,
which consisted in merely remaining motionless.  Kathlyn returned from
the fire to see them rise and flee in terror.  She in turn fled, for
the lion stood between her and the sarcophagus!  The lion paused,
lashing his tail.  The many recent commotions within and without the
temple had finally roused his ire.  He hesitated between the holy men
and Kathlyn, and finally concluded that she in the fluttering robes
would be the most desirable.

There was no particular hurry; besides, he was not hungry.  The cat in
him wanted to play.  He loped after Kathlyn easily.  At any time he
chose a few swift bounds would bring him to her side.

Beyond the temple lay the same stream by which, miles away, Kathlyn had
seen the funeral pyre and about which she had so weird a fantasy.  If
this stream was deep there was a chance for life.




CHAPTER VII

QUICKSANDS

When Kathlyn came to the river she swerved toward the broadest part of
it.  Twice she stumbled over boulders, but rose pluckily and, bruised
and breathless, plunged into the water.  It was swift running and
shoulder deep, and she was forced to swim strongly to gain the opposite
shore.  She dragged herself up to the bank and, once there, looked
back.  What she saw rather astonished her.  She could not solve the
riddle at first.  The lion seemed to be struggling with some invisible
opponent.  He stood knee deep in the sands, tugging and pulling.  He
began to roar.  Even as Kathlyn gazed she saw his chest touch the sand
and his swelling flanks sink lower.  Fascinated, she could not withdraw
her gaze.  How his mighty shoulders heaved and pulled!  But down, down,
lower and lower, till nothing but the great maned head remained in
view.  Then that was drawn down; the sand filled the animal's mouth and
stopped his roaring; lower, lower . . .

Quicksands!  The spot where he had disappeared stirred and glistened
and shuddered, and then the eternal blankness of sand.

She was not, then, to die?  Should she return to the temple?  Would
they not demand of her the restoration of the lion?  She must go on,
whither she knew not.  She regretted the peace of the temple in the
daytime.  She could see the dome from where she stood.  Like Ishmael,
she must go on, forever and forever on.  Was God watching over her?
Was it His hand which stayed the onslaught of the beast and defeated
the baser schemes of men?  Was there to be a haven at the end?  She
smiled wanly.  What more was to beset her path she knew not, nor cared
just then, since there was to be a haven at the end.

Perhaps prescience brought to her mind's eye a picture; she saw her
father, and Bruce, and Winnie, and her sweetheart, and they seemed to
be toasting her from the end of a long table, under the blue California
sky.  This vision renewed her strength.  She proceeded onward.

She must have followed the river at least a mile when she espied a raft
moored to a clump of trees.  Here she saw a way of saving her weary
limbs many a rugged mile.  She forded the stream, freed the raft, and
poled out into the middle of the stream.

It happened that the Mohammedan hunters who owned the raft were at this
moment swinging along toward the temple.  On the shoulders of two
rested a pole from which dangled the lifeless body of a newly killed
leopard.  They were bringing it in as a gift to the head man of the
village, who was a thoroughgoing Mohammedan, and who held in contempt
Hinduism and all its amazing ramifications.

The white priestess was indeed a puzzle; for, while the handful of
Mohammedans in the village were fanatical in their belief in the true
prophet and his Koran, and put little faith in miracles and still less
in holy men who performed them, the advent of the white priestess
deeply mystified them.  There was no getting around this: she was
there; with their own eyes they saw her.  There might be something in
Hinduism after all.

When the hunters arrived at the portico of the temple they found two
greatly terrified holy men, shrilling their "Ai!  Ai!" in lamentation
and beating their foreheads against the earth.

"Holy men, what is wrong?" asked one of the hunters, respectfully.

"The lion has killed our priestess; the sacred fires must die again!
Ai!  Ai!"

"Where is the lion?"

"They fled toward the river, and there he has doubtless destroyed her,
for in evil, Siva, represented by the lion, is more powerful than
Vishnu, reincarnated in our priestess.  Ai!  Ai!  She is dead and we
are undone!"

"Come!" said the chief huntsman.  "Let us run to the river and see what
these queer gods are doing.  We'll present the skin of Siva to our
master!"  He laughed.

The leopard carriers deposited their burden and all started off at a
dog-trot.  They had always been eager regarding this lion.  In the
temple he was inviolable; but at large, that was a different matter.

Arriving at the river brink, they saw the foot-prints of the lion on
the wet sand which ran down to the water.  To leap from this spot to
the water was not possible for any beast of the jungle.  Yet the lion
had vanished completely, as though he had been given wings.  They stood
about in awe till one of the older hunters knelt, reached out, and dug
his hand into the innocent looking sand.  Instantly he leaped to his
feet and jumped back.

"The sucking sand!" he cried.  "To the raft!"

They skirted the dangerous quicksands and dashed along the banks to
discover that their raft was gone.  Vishnu, then, as reincarnated,
required solid transportation, after the manner of human beings?  They
became angry.  A raft was a raft, substantial, necessary; and there was
no reason why a god who had ten thousand temples for his own should
stoop to rob a poor man of his wherewithal to travel in safety.

"The mugger!" exclaimed one, "let the high priestess beware of the
mugger, for he is strong enough to tip over the raft!"

Nearly every village which lies close to a stream has its family
crocodile.  He is very sacred and thrives comfortably upon suicides and
the dead, which are often cast into the river to be purified.  The
Hindus are a suicidal race; the reverse of the occidental conception,
suicide is a quick and glorious route to Heaven.

The current of the stream carried Kathlyn along at a fair pace; all she
had to do was to pole away from the numerous sand-bars and such
boulders as lifted their rugged heads above the water.

Round a bend the river widened and grew correspondingly sluggish.  She
sounded with her pole.  Something hideous beyond words arose--a fat,
aged, crafty crocodile.  His corrugated snout was thrust quickly over
the edge of the raft.  She struck at him wildly with the pole, and in a
fury he rushed the raft, upsetting Kathlyn.

The crocodile sank and for a moment lost sight of Kathlyn, who waded
frantically to the bank, up which she scrambled.  She turned in time to
see the crocodile's tearful [Transcriber's note: fearful?] eyes staring
up at her from the water's edge.  He presently slid back into his slimy
bed; a few yellow bubbles, and he was gone.

Kathlyn's heart became suddenly and unaccountably swollen with rage;
she became primordial; she wanted to hurt, maim, kill.  Childishly she
stooped and picked up heavy stones which she hurled into the water.
The instinct to live flamed so strongly in her that the crust of
civilization fell away like mist before the sun, and for a long time
the pure savage (which lies dormant in us all) ruled her.  She would
live, live, live; she would live to forget this oriental inferno
through which she was passing.

She ran toward the jungle, all unconscious of the stone she still held
in her hand.  She lost all sense of time and compass; and so ran in a
half circle, coming out at the river again.

The Indian twilight was rising in the east when she found herself again
looking out upon the water, the stone still clutched tightly.  She
gazed at the river, then at the stone, and again at the river.  The
stone dropped with a thud at her feet.  The savage in her had not
abated in the least; only her body was terribly worn and wearied and
the robe, muddied and torn, enveloped her like a veil of ice.  Above
her the lonely yellow sky; below her the sickly river; all about her
silence which held a thousand menaces.  Which way should she go?  Where
could she possibly find shelter for the night?

The chill roused her finally and she swung her arms to renew the
circulation.  Near by she saw a tree, in the crotch of which reposed a
platform, and upon this platform sat a shrine.  A few withered flowers
hung about the gross neck of the idol, and withered flowers lay
scattered at the base of the tree.  There was also a bundle of dry
rushes which some devotee had forgotten.  At least, yonder platform
would afford safety through the night.  So, with the last bit of
strength at her command, she gathered up the rushes and climbed to the
platform, arranging her bed behind the idol.  She covered her shoulders
with the rushes and drew her knees up to her chin.  She had forgotten
her father, Bruce, the happy days in a far country; she had but a
single thought, to sleep.  What the want of sleep could not perform
exhaustion could; and presently she lay still.

Thus, she neither saw nor heard the pious pilgrims who were on their
way to Allaha to pray in that temple known to offer protection against
wild beasts.  Fortunately, they did not observe her.

The pilgrim is always a pilgrim in India; it becomes, one might say, a
fascinating kind of sport.  To most of them, short pilgrimages are as
tame as rabbits would be to the hunter of lions.  They will walk from
Bombay to Benares, from Madras to Llassa, begging and bragging all the
way.  Eventually they become semi-holy, distinguished citizens in a
clutter of mud huts.

They deposited some corn and fruit at the foot of the tree and
departed, leaving Kathlyn in peace.  But later, when the moon poured
its white, cold radiance over her face it awakened her, and it took her
some time to realize where she was.

Below, belly deep in the river, stood several water buffaloes, their
sweeping horns glistening like old ivory in the moonshine.  Presently a
leopard stole down to the brink and lapped the water greedily, from
time to time throwing a hasty, apprehensive glance over his sleek
shoulders.  The buffaloes never stirred; where they were it was safe.
Across the river a bulky shadow moved into the light, and a fat, brown
bear took his tithe of the water.  The leopard snarled and slunk off.
The bear washed his face, possibly sticky with purloined wild honey,
and betook himself back to his lair.

Kathlyn suddenly became aware of the fact that she was a spectator to a
scene such as few human beings are permitted to see: truce water, where
the wild beasts do not kill one another.  She grew so interested that
she forgot her own plight.  The tree stood only a few feet from the
water, so she saw everything distinctly.

Later, when his majesty the tiger made his appearance dramatically, the
buffaloes simply moved closer together, presenting a formidable
frontage of horns.

Never had Kathlyn seen such an enormous beast.  From his great padded
paws to his sloping shoulders he stood easily four feet in height, and
his stripes were almost as broad as her hand.  He drank, doubtless
eying the buffaloes speculatively; some other time.  Then he, too, sat
on his haunches and washed his face, but with infinite gracefulness.
It occurred to the watcher that, familiar as she was with the habits of
wild beasts, never had she witnessed a tiger or a lion enact this
domestic scene.  Either they were always pacing their cages, gazing far
over the heads of those who watched them, or they slept.  Even when
they finished a meal of raw meat they merely licked their chops; there
was no toilet.

Here, however, was an elaborate toilet.  The great cat licked his paws,
drew them across his face; then licked his beautiful sides, purring;
for the night was so still and the beast was so near that she could see
him quite plainly.  He stretched himself, took another drink, and
trotted off to the jungle.

Then came a herd of elephants, for each species seemed to have an
appointed time.  The buffaloes emerged and filed away into the dark.
The elephants plunged into the water, squealing, making sport,
squirting water over their backs, and rolling, head under; and they
buffeted one another amiably, and there was a baby who seemed to get in
everybody's way and the grown-ups treated him shabbily.  By and by
they, too, trooped off.  Then came wild pigs and furtive antelopes and
foolish, chattering apes.

At last the truce water became deserted and Kathlyn lay down again,
only to be surprised by a huge ape who stuck his head up over the edge
of the platform.  The surprise was mutual.  Kathlyn pushed the idol
toward him.  The splash of it in the water scared off the unwelcome
guest, and then Kathlyn lay down and slept.

A day or so later Bruce arrived at the temple.  Day after day he had
hung to the trail, picking it up here and losing it there.  He found
Rajah, the elephant, the howdah gone, and only the ornamental headpiece
discovered to Bruce that he had found his rogue.  Rajah was docile
enough; he had been domesticated so long that his freedom rather irked
him.

Bruce elicited from the mourning holy men the amazing adventure in all
its details.  Kathlyn had disappeared in the jungle and not even the
tried hunters could find her.  She was lost.  Bruce, though in his
heart of hearts he believed her dead, took up the trail again.  But
many weary weeks were to pass ere he learned that she lived.

He shook his fist toward Allaha.  "Oh, Durga Ram, one of these fine
days you and I shall square accounts!"

      *      *      *      *      *      *

Kathlyn had just completed herself a dress of grass.  Three years
before she had learned the trick from the natives in Hawaii.  The many
days of hardship had made her thinner, but never had she been so hardy,
so clear eyed, so quick and lithe in her actions.  She had lived
precariously, stealing her food at dusk from the tents of the ryots;
raw vegetables, plantains, mangoes.  Sometimes she recited verses in
order that she might break the oppressive silence which always
surrounded her.

She kept carefully out of the way of all human beings, so she had lost
all hope of succor from the brown people, who had become so hateful to
her as the scavengers of the jungle.  There was something to admire in
the tiger, the leopard, the wild elephant; but she placed all natives
(perhaps wrongly) in a class with the unclean jackals and hyenas.

Tanned deeply by wind and sun, Kathlyn was darker than many a native
woman.  Often she thought of Bruce, but hope of his finding her had
long since died within her.  Every night when she climbed to her
platform she vowed she would start south the next morning; south,
toward the land where there were white people; but each morning found
her hesitant.

Behind her tree there was a clearing, then a jumble of thickly growing
trees; beyond those was another clearing, upon which stood a deserted
elephant stockade.  The grass had grown rank in it for want of use.
She was in the act of putting on grass sandals when she saw, to her
dismay, the approach of men and elephants.  Two elephants were ridden
by mahouts.  Two other elephants were being jostled toward the
stockade, evidently new captives.  They proceeded passively, however,
for elephants submit to captivity with less real trouble than any other
wild beast.  Kathlyn crouched low in the grass and waited till the men
and elephants entered the stockade; then she ran quickly toward her
haven, the platform in the tree.  She never went very far from this,
save in search of food.  She had also recovered the idol and set it
back in its place.  It was not, fortunately, a much frequented spot.
It was for the benefit of the occasional pilgrim, the ryots having
shrines more conveniently situated.

She nestled down among her rushes and waited.  She could not see the
stockade from where she now was, but she could hear shouts from the
mahouts.

Recently she had discovered a leopard's lair near the stockade and was
very careful to avoid it, much as she wanted to seize the pretty cubs
and run away with them.  By this time she knew the habits, fears, and
hatreds of these people of the jungle, and she scrupulously attended
her affairs as they attended theirs.  Sometimes the great striped tiger
prowled about the base of the tree, sharpened his claws on the bark,
but he never attempted to ascend to the platform.  Perhaps he realized
the uselessness of investigation, since the platform made it impossible
for him to see what was up there.  But always now, to and from the
truce water, he paused, looked up, circled the tree, and went away
mystified.

Only the grass eating beasts came down to water that night, and Kathlyn
understood by this that the men and the elephants were still in the
stockade.

The following morning she went down to the stream to bathe; at the same
time the parent leopards came for drink.  They had not cared to seek
their lair during the night on account of the fires; and, worrying over
their cubs, they were not in the most agreeable mood.

Kathlyn saw their approach in time to reach her platform.  They snarled
about the tree, and the male climbed up as far as the platform.
Kathlyn reached over with a stout club and clouted the brute on his
tender nose.

A shot broke the silence and a bullet spat angrily against the tree
trunk.  Two cats fled.  Immediately there came a squealing and
trumpeting from the stockade.

This is what had happened: The chief mahout had discovered the cubs and
had taken them into the stockade just as another hunter had espied the
parent leopards.  The rifle shot had frightened one of the wild
elephants.  With a mighty plunge he had broken the chain which held him
prisoner to the decoy elephant and pushed through the rotten stockade,
heading straight for the river.

Kathlyn saw his bulk as it crashed straight through the brush.  He
shuffled directly toward her tree.  The ground about was of clay,
merging into sand as it sloped toward the river.  The frantic runaway
slipped, crushed against the tree trunk, recovered himself, and went
splashing into the water.

Kathlyn was flung headlong and only the water saved her from severe
bodily harm.  When she recovered her senses she was surrounded by a
group of very much astonished Mohammedans.

They jabbered and gesticulated to one another and she was conducted to
the stockade.  She understood but two words--"Allaha" and "slave."




CHAPTER VIII

THE SLAVE MART

Having decided upon the fate of Kathlyn, the natives set about
recapturing the wild elephant.  It took the best part of the morning.
When this was accomplished the journey to Allaha was begun.  But for
the days of peace and quiet of the wilderness and the consequent
hardness of her flesh, Kathlyn would have suffered greatly.  Half the
time she was compelled to walk.  There was no howdah, and it was a
difficult feat to sit back of the mahout.  The rough skin of the
elephant had the same effect upon the calves of her legs that sandpaper
would have had.  Sometimes she stumbled and fell, and was rudely jerked
to her feet.  Only the day before they arrived was she relieved in any
way: she was given a litter, and in this manner she entered the hateful
city.

In giving her the litter the chief mahout had been inspired by no
expressions of pity; simply they desired her to appear fresh and
attractive when they carried her into the slave mart.

In fitful dreams all that had happened came back to her--the story her
father had told about saving the old king's life, and the grim,
ironical gratitude in making Colonel Hare his heir--as if such things
could be!  And then her own journey to Allaha; the nightmarish durbar,
during which she had been crowned; the escape from the ordeals with
John Bruce; the terrors of the temple of the sun; the flight from there
. . .  John Bruce!  She could still see the fire in his eyes; she could
still feel the touch of his gentle yet tireless hand.  Would she ever
see him again?

On the way to the mart they passed under the shadow of the grim prison
walls of the palace.  The elephants veered off here into a side street,
toward the huge square where horses and cattle and elephants were
bought and sold.  The litter, in charge of the chief mahout, proceeded
to the slave mart.  Kathlyn glanced at the wall, wondering.  Was her
father alive?  Was he in some bleak cell behind that crumbling masonry?
Did he know that she was here?  Or was he really dead?  Ah, perhaps it
were better that death should have taken him--better that than having
his living heart wrung by the tale of his daughter's unspeakable
miseries.

Even as she sent a last lingering look at the prison the prisoner
within, his head buried in his thin wasted hands, beheld her in a
vision--but in a happy, joyous vision, busying about the living room of
the bungalow.

And far away a younger man beheld a vision as very tenderly he gazed at
Kathlyn's discarded robe and resumed his determined quest.  Often,
standing beside his evening fires, he would ask the silence, "Kathlyn,
where are you?"  Even then he was riding fast toward Allaha.

A slave mart is a rare thing these days, but at the time these scenes
were being enacted there existed many of them here and there across the
face of the globe.  Men buy and sell men and women these
times--enlightened, so they say--but they do it by legal contract or
from vile hiding places.

Allaha had been a famous mart in its prime.  It had drawn the agents of
princes from all over India.  Persia, Beloochistan, Afghanistan, and
even southern Russia had been rifled of their beauties to adorn the
zenanas of the slothful Hindu princes.

The slave mart in the capital town of Allaha stood in the center of the
bazaars, a great square platform with a roof, but open on all four
sides.  Here the slaves were exhibited, the poor things intended for
dalliance and those who were to struggle and sweat and die under the
overseer's lash.

Every fortnight a day was set aside for the business of the mart.
Owners and prospective buyers met, chewed betel-nut, smoked their
hookas, sipped coffee and tea, and exchanged the tattle of the hour.
It was as much an amusement as a business; indeed, it was the oriental
idea of a club, and much the same things were discussed.  Thus, Appaji
bought a beautiful girl at the last barter and Roya found a male who
was a good juggler, and only night before last they had traded.  The
bazaars were not what they used to be.  Dewan Ali had sold his wife to
a Punjab opium merchant.  Aunut Singh's daughter had run away with the
son of a bheestee.  All white people ate pig.  And no one read the
slokas, or moral, stanzas, any more.  Yes, the English would come some
day, when there would be enough money to warrant it.

All about there were barkers, and fruit sellers, and bangle wallas (for
slave girls should have rings of rupee silver about their ankles and
wrists), and solemn Brahmins, and men who painted red and ocher caste
marks on one's forehead, and ash covered fakirs with withered hands,
Nautch girls, girls from the bazaars, peripatetic jewelers, kites, and
red-headed vultures--this being a proper place for them.

The chief mahout purchased for Kathlyn a beautiful saree, or veil,
which partially concealed her face and hair.

"Chalu!" he said, touching Kathlyn's shoulder, whenever she lagged, for
they had dispensed with the litter, "Go on!"

She understood.  Outwardly she appeared passive enough, but her soul
was on fire and her eyes as brilliant as those of the circling,
whooping kites, watching that moment which was to offer some loophole.
On through the noisy bazaars, the object of many a curious remark,
sometimes insulted by the painted women at the windows, sometimes
jested at by the idlers around the merchants' booths.  Vaguely she
wondered if some one of her ancestors had not been terribly wicked and
that she was paying the penalty.

It seemed to her, however, that a film of steel had grown over her
nerves; nothing startled her; she sensed only the watchfulness she had
often noted in the captives at the farm.

At length they came out into the busy mart.  The old mahout
congratulated himself upon the docility of his find.  It would stiffen
the bidding to announce that she was gentle.  He even went so far as to
pat her on the shoulder.  The steel film did not cover all her nerves,
so it would seem; the patted shoulder was vulnerable.  She winced, for
she read clearly enough what was in the mind back of that touch.

She had made her plans.  To the man who purchased her she would assume
a meekness of spirit in order to lull his watchfulness.  To the man who
purchased her . . .  Kathlyn Hare!  She laughed.  The old man behind
her nodded approvingly, hearing the sound but not sensing its import.
Ah, when the moment came, when the fool who bought her started to lead
her home, she would beguile him and at the first sign of carelessness
she would trust to her heels.  She knew that she was going to run as
never a woman ran before; back to the beasts of the jungle, who at
least made no effort to molest her so long as she kept out of their way.

Wild and beautiful she was as the old mahout turned her over to a
professional seller.

"Circassian!"

"From the north!"

"A bride from the desert!"

"A yellow-hair!"

"A daughter of the north seas!"

The old mahout squatted close by and rubbed his hands.  He would be a
rich man that night; bags of rupees; a well thatched house to cover his
gray hairs till that day they placed him on the pyre at the burning
ghat.  The gods were good.

Durga Ram, known familiarly as Umballa, at this hour came forth into
the sunshine, brooding.  He was not in a happy frame of mind.  Many
things lay heavy upon his soul; but among these things there was not
one named remorse.  To have brought about all these failures this
thought irked him most.  Here was a crown almost within reach of his
greedy fingers, the water to Tantalus.  To have underestimated this
yellow haired young woman, he who knew women so well--there lay the
bitter sting.  He had been too impetuous; he should have waited till
all her fears had been allayed.  That spawn of Siva, the military, was
insolent again, and rupees to cross their palms were scarce.  Whither
had she blown?  Was she dead?  Was she alive?

The white hunter had not returned to his camp yet, but the sly Ahmed
was there.  The perpetual gloom on the face of the latter was
reassuring to Umballa.  Ahmed's master had not found her.  To wring the
white man's heart was something.  He dared not put him out of the way;
too many knew.

And the council was beginning to grow uneasy.  How long could he hold
them in leash?

What a woman!  As magnificent as the daughter of Firoz, shah of Delhi.
Fear she knew not.  At one moment he loved her with his whole soul, at
another he hated her, longed to get her into his hands again, to wreak
his vengeance upon her for the humiliation she had by wit and courage
heaped upon him.  "I am ready!"  He could hear it yet.  When they had
led her away to the ordeals--"I am ready!"  A woman, and not afraid to
die!

Money!  How to get it!  He could not plunge his hand into the treasury;
there were too many about, too many tongues.  But Colonel Hare knew
where the silver basket lay hidden, heaped with gold and precious
stones; and torture could not wring the hiding-place from him.  May he
be damned to the nethermost hell!  Let him, Durga Ram, but bury his
lean hands in that treasure, and Daraka swallow Allaha and all its
kings!  Rubies and pearls and emeralds, and a far country to idle in,
to be feted in, to be fawned upon for his riches!

And Ramabai and his wife, Pundita, let them beware; let them remain
wisely in their house and meddle not with affairs of state.

"A thousand rupees!"

Umballa looked up with a start.  Unconsciously he had wandered into the
slave mart.  He shrugged and would have passed on but for the strange,
unusual figure standing on the platform.  A golden haired woman with
neck and arms like Chinese bronze and dressed in a skirt of grass!  He
paused.

"Two thousand rupees!"

"What!" jeered the professional seller.  "For an houri from paradise?
O ye of weak hearts, what is this I hear?  Two thousand rupees?--for an
houri fit to dwell in the zenana of heaven!"

A keen-eyed Mohammedan edged closer to the platform.  He stared and
sucked in his breath.  He found himself pulled two ways.  He had no
money, but he had knowledge.

"Who sells this maiden?" he asked.

"Mohammed Ghori."

"Which is he?"

"He squats there."

The Mohammedan stopped and touched the old mahout on the shoulder.

"Call off this sale, and my master will make you rich."

The old sinner gingerly felt of the speaker's cotton garb.  "Ah!  'My
master' must be rich to dress thee in cotton.  Where is your gold?
Bid," satirically.

"Two thousand rupees!" shouted the professional seller.

"I have no gold, but my master will give 10,000 rupees for yonder maid.
Quick!  Old fool, be quick!"

"Begone, thou beggar!"

And the old man spat.

"Mem-sahib," the Mohammedan called out in English, "do not look toward
me, or all will be lost.  I am Ali, Bruce Sahib's chief mahout; and we
have believed you dead!  Take care!  I go to inform Ahmed.  Bruce Sahib
has not returned."

Kathlyn, when she heard that voice, shut her eyes.

Umballa had drawn closer.  There was something about this half veiled
slave that stirred his recollection.  Where had he seen that graceful
poise?  The clearness of the skin, though dark; the roundness of the
throat and arms. . . .

"Three thousand rupees!"

The old mahout purred and smoothed his palms together.  Three thousand
rupees, a rajah's ransom!  He would own his elephant; his wife should
ride in a gilded palanquin, and his children should wear shoes.  Three
thousand rupees!  He folded his arms and walked gently to and fro.

"Five thousand rupees!" said Umballa, impelled by he knew not what to
make this bid.

A ripple of surprise ran over the crowd.  The regent, the powerful
Durga Ram, was bidding in person for his zenana.

Kathlyn's nerves tingled with life again, and the sudden bounding of
her heart stifled her.  Umballa!  She was surely lost.  Sooner or later
he would recognize her.

The mahout stood up, delighted.  He was indeed fortunate.  He salaamed.

"Huzoor, she is gentle," he said.

The high-caste who had bid 3,000 rupees salaamed also.

"Highness, she is yours," he said.  "I can not bid against my regent."

It was the custom to mark a purchased slave with the caste of her
purchaser.  Umballa, still not recognizing her, waved her aside toward
the Brahmin caste markers, one of whom daubed her forehead with a
yellow triangle.  Her blue eyes pierced the curious brown ones.

"The sahib at the river," she whispered in broken Hindustani.  "Many
rupees.  Bring him to the house of Durga Ram."  This in case Ali failed.

The Brahmin's eyes twinkled.  Her Hindustani was execrable, but "sahib"
and "river" were plain to his understanding.  There was but one sahib
by the river, and he was the white hunter who had rescued the vanished
queen from the ordeals.  He nodded almost imperceptibly.  Inwardly he
smiled.  He was not above giving the haughty upstart a Thuggee's twist.
He spoke to his neighbor quietly, assigned to him his bowls and
brushes, rose, and made off.

"Follow me," said Umballa to the happy mahout.  Presently he would have
his bags of silver, bright and twinkling.

Fate overtook Ali, who in his mad race to Hare's camp fell and badly
sprained his ankle.  Moaning, less from the pain than from the
attendant helplessness, he was carried into the hut of a kindly ryot
and there ministered to.

The Brahmin, however, filled with greed and a sly humor, reached his
destination in safety.  Naturally cunning, double tongued, sly,
ingratiating, after the manner of all Brahmins, who will sink to any
base level in order to attain their equivocal ends his actions were
unhampered by any sense of treachery toward Umballa.  A Thuggee's twist
to the schemes of the street rat Umballa, who wore the Brahmin string,
to which he had no right!  The Brahmin chuckled as he paused at the
edge of Bruce's camp.  A fat purse lay yonder.  He approached, his
outward demeanor a mixture of pride and humility.

Bruce had returned but half an hour before, mind weary, bone tired.  He
sat with his head in his hands, his elbows propped upon his knees.  His
young heart was heavy.  He had searched the bewildering jungle as one
might search a plot of grass before one's door, blade by blade.  A
hundred times he had found traces of her; a hundred times he had called
out her name, only to be mocked and gibbered at by apes.  She had
vanished like a perfume, like a cloud shadow in the wind.

His soul was bitter; for he had built many dreams, and always this fair
haired girl had ridden upon them.  So straight she stood, so calm in
the eyes, mannered with that gentleness, known of the brave. . . .
Gone, and skilled as he was in jungle lore, he could not find her.

"Sahib, a Brahmin desires audience."

"Ask him what he wants."

"It is for the sahib's ear alone."

"Ah!  Bring him to me quickly."

The Brahmin approached, salaamed.

"What do you wish?" Bruce asked curtly.

"A thousand rupees, Huzoor!" blandly.

"And what have you that is worth that many rupees?" irritably.

The Brahmin salaamed again.  "Huzoor, a slave this day was purchased by
Durga Ram, Umballa, so-called.  She has skin the color of old tusks,
and eyes like turquoise, and lips like the flame of the jungle, and
hair like the sands of Ganges, mother of rivers."

Bruce was upon his feet, alive, eager.  He caught the Brahmin by the
arm.

"Is this woman white?" harshly.

"Huzoor, the women of Allaha are always dark of hair."

"And was sold as a slave?"

"To Durga Ram, the king without a crown, Huzoor.  It is worth a
thousand rupees," smiling.

"Tell me," said Bruce, stilling the tremor in his voice, "tell me, did
she follow him without a struggle?"

"Yes.  But would a struggle have done any good?"

Bruce took out his wallet and counted out a thousand rupees in Bank of
India notes.  "Now, listen.  Umballa must not know that I know.  On
your head, remember."

"Huzzor, the word of a Brahmin."

"Ah, yes; but I have lived long here.  Where is Ali?" cried Bruce,
turning to one of his men.

"He went into the city this morning, Sahib, and has not returned."

"Come," said Bruce to the waiting Brahmin, "We'll return together."  He
now felt no excitement at all; it was as if he had been immersed in ice
water.  It was Kathlyn, not the least doubt of it, bought and sold in
the slave mart.  Misery, degradation . . . then he smiled.  He knew
Kathlyn Hare.  If he did not come to her aid quickly she would be dead.

Now, when Umballa took her into his house, Kathlyn was determined to
reveal her identity.  She had passed through the ordeals; she was, in
law, a queen, with life and death in her hands.

"Do not touch me!" she cried slowly in English.

Umballa stepped back.

"I am Kathlyn Hare, and if all the world is not made up of lies and
wickedness, I am the queen you yourself made.  I can speak a few words,
enough to make myself known to the populace.  I will make a bargain
with you.  I will give you five times five thousand rupees if you will
deliver me safely in Peshawer.  On my part, I promise to say nothing,
nothing."

Umballa raised both his hands in astonishment.  He knew now why that
form had stirred his recollection.

"You!"  He laughed and clapped his hands to summon his servants.
Kathlyn, realizing that it was useless to attempt to move this man,
turned and started to run, but he intercepted her.  "My queen, my bride
that was to be, the golden houri!  Five times five thousand rupees
would not purchase a hair of your head."

"I am your queen!"  But she said it without heart.

"What!  Do you believe that?  Having passed the ordeals you nullified
the effect by running away.  You will be whatever I choose!  Oh, it
will be legally done.  You shall go with me to the council, and the
four of us shall decide.  Ah, you would not be my wife!"

"You shall die, Durga Ram," she replied, "and it will be the death of a
pariah dog."

"Ah!  Still that spirit which I loved.  Why, did I not buy you without
knowing who you were?  Are you not mine?  At this very moment I could
place you in my zenana and who would ever know?  And soon you would not
want any one to know."

"Are you without mercy?"

"Mercy?  I know not the word.  But I have an ambition which surpasses
all other things.  My wife you shall be, or worse.  But legally, always
legally!"  He laughed again and swiftly caught her in his arms.  She
struggled like a tigress, but without avail.  He covered her face and
neck with kisses, then thrust her aside.  "Poor little fool!  If you
had whined and whimpered I should have let you go long since.  But
there burns within you a spirit I must conquer, and conquer I will!"

Kathlyn stood panting against a pillar.  Had she held a weapon in her
hand she would have killed him without compunction, as one crushes a
poisonous viper.

"Legally!  Why, all the crimes in Hind are done under that word.  It is
the shibboleth of the British Raj.  Legally!  Come!"

"I will not stir!"

"Then be carried," he replied, beckoning his servants.

"No, no!"

"Ah!  Well, then, we'll ride together in the palanquin."

To struggle would reward her with nothing but shame and humiliation; so
she bent her head to the inevitable.  A passionate longing to be
revenged upon this man began to consume her.  She wanted the feel of
his brown throat in her fingers; wanted to beat him down to his knees,
to twist and crush him.  But she was a woman and she had not the
strength of a man.

"Behold!" cried Umballa later, as he entered the presence of the
council, "behold a slave of mine!" He pushed Kathlyn forward.  "This
day I bought her for five thousand rupees."

The council stirred nervously.

"Do you not recognize her?" exultantly.

The council whispered to one another.

"Legally she is mine, though she has been a queen.  But by running away
she has forfeited her rights to the law of the ordeals.  Am I not
right?"

The council nodded gravely.  They had not yet wholly recovered from
their bewilderment.

"On the other hand, her identity must remain a secret till I have
developed my plans," continued Umballa.

"You are all courting a terrible reprisal," said Kathlyn.  "I beg of
you to kill me at once; do not prolong my torture, my misery.  I have
harmed none of you, but you have grievously harmed me.  One even now
seeks aid of the British Raj; and there are many soldiers."

The threat was ill timed.

The head of the council said to Umballa: "It would be wise to lock her
up for the present.  We all face a great complication."

"A very wise counsel," agreed Umballa, knowing that he had but to say
the word to destroy them all.  "And she shall have company.  I would
not have her lonely.  Come, majesty; deign to follow your humble
servant."  Umballa salaamed.

Kathlyn was led to a cell in the palace prison, whose walls she had but
a little while ago viewed in passing, and thrust inside.  A single
window admitted a faint light.  Umballa remained by the door, chuckling
softly.  Presently, her eyes becoming accustomed to the dark, Kathlyn
discovered a man chained to a pillar.  The man suddenly leaned forward.

"Kit, my Kit!"

"Father!"

She caught him to her breast in her strong young arms, crooned to him,
and kissed his matted head.  And they stood that way for a long time.

At this very moment there appeared before the council a wild eyed,
disheveled young man.  How he had passed the palace guard none of them
knew.

"A white woman was brought into this room forcibly a few minutes ago.
I demand her!  And by the God of my father I will cut out the heart of
every one of you if you deny me!  She is white; she is of my race!"

"There is no white woman here, Bruce Sahib."

"You lie!" thundered the young man.

Two guards came in quickly.

"I say you lie!  She was seen to enter here!"

"This man is mad!  Besides, it is sacrilege for him to enter our
presence in this manner," cried one of the council.  "Seize him!"

A fierce struggle between the guards and Bruce followed; but his race
to the city and the attendant excitement had weakened him.  He was
carried away, still fighting manfully.

In the meantime Umballa concluded that the reunion had lasted long
enough.  He caught Kathlyn roughly by the shoulder and pulled her away.

"Behold, Colonel Sahib!  Mine!  I bought her this day in the slave
mart.  Legally mine!  Now will you tell me where that silver basket
lies hidden, with its gold and game?"

"Father, do not tell him!" warned Kathlyn.  "So long as we do not tell
him he does not put us out of the way!"

"Kit!"

"Dad, poor dad!"

"Little fool!" said Umballa.

Kathlyn struggled to reach her father again, but could not.  Umballa
folded his arms tightly about her and attempted to kiss her.  This time
her strength was superhuman.  She freed her hands and beat him in the
face, tore his garments, dragged off his turban.  The struggle brought
them within the radius of the colonel's reach.  The prisoner caught his
enemy by the throat, laughing insanely.

"Now, you black dog, die!"




CHAPTER IX

THE COLONEL IN CHAINS

The colonel and Umballa swayed back and forth.  Umballa sank to his
knees and then fought madly to rise but the hands at his throat were
the hands of a madman, steel, resistless.  The colonel's chains clinked
sharply.  Lower and lower went Umballa's head; he saw death peering
into the cell.  His cry rattled in his throat.

Not a sound from Kathlyn.  She watched the battle, unfeeling as marble.
Let the wretch die; let him feel the fear of death; let him suffer as
he had made others suffer.  What new complications might follow
Umballa's death did not alarm her.  How could she be any worse off than
she was?  He had polluted her cheeks with his kisses.  He had tortured
and shamed her as few white women have been.  Mercy?  He had said that
day that he knew not the word.

"Ah, you dog!  Haven't I prayed God for days for this chance?  You
black caha!  Die!"

But Umballa was not to die at that moment or in that fashion.

That nervous energy which had infused the colonel with the strength of
a lion went out like a spark, and as quickly.  Umballa rolled from his
paralyzed fingers and lay on the floor, gasping and sobbing.  Hare fell
back against the pillar, groaning.  The cessation of dynamic nerve
force filled him with racking pains and a pitiable weakness.  But for
the pillar he would have hung by his chains.

Kathlyn, with continued apathy, stared down at her enemy.  He was not
dead.  He would kill them both now.  Why, she asked with sudden
passion, why this misery?  What had she done in her young life to merit
it?  Under-fed, dressed in grass, harassed by men and wild beasts--why?

Umballa edged out of danger and sat up, feeling tenderly of his throat.
Next he picked up his turban and crawled to the open door.  He pulled
himself up and stood there, weakly.  But there was venom enough in his
eyes.  The tableau lasted a minute or two; then slowly he closed the
door, bolted it, and departed.

This ominous silence awoke the old terror in Kathlyn's heart far more
than oral threats would have done.  There would be reprisal, something
finished in cruelty.

"My dear, my dear!"  She ran over to her father and flung her arms
about him, supporting him and mothering him.  An hour passed.

"All in, Kit, all in; haven't the strength of a cat.  Ah, great God; if
that strength had but lasted a moment longer.  Well, he's still alive.
But, O, my Kit, my golden Kit, to see you here is to be tortured like
the damned.  And it is all my fault, all mine!"  The man who had once
been so strong sobbed hysterically.

"Hush, hush!"

"There were rare and wonderful jewels of which I alone knew the hiding
place.  But God knows that it was not greed; I wanted them for you and
Winnie . . .  I knew you were here.  Trust that black devil to announce
the fact to me . . .  God! what I haven't suffered in the way of
suspense!  Kit, Kit, what has he done to you?"

Briefly she recounted her adventures, and when she had done he bowed
his head upon her bare shoulder and wept as only strong men, made weak,
weep.

To Kathlyn it was terrible.  "Father, don't, don't!  You hurt me!  I
can't stand it!"

After a while he said: "What shall we do, Kit; what shall we do?"

"I will marry him, father," she answered quietly.  "We can take our
revenge afterward."

"What!"

"If it will save you."

"Child, let me rot here.  What!  Would you trust him, knowing his false
heart as you do?  The moment you married him would be my death warrant.
No, no!  If you weaken now I shall curse you, curse you, my Kit!  There
has been horror enough.  I can die."

"Well, and so can I, father."

Silence.  After a cockatoo shrilled; a laugh came faintly through the
window, and later the tinkle of music.  Up above the world was going on
the same as usual.  Trains were hurrying to and fro; the great ships
were going down the sapphire seas; children were at play, and the world
wide marts were busying with the daily affairs of men.

"Jewels!" she murmured, gazing at the sky beyond the grilled window.
Was there ever a precious stone that lay not in the shadow of blood and
misery?  Poor, poor, foolish father!  As if jewels were in beauty a
tithe of the misery they begot!

"Ay, Kit, jewels; sapphires and rubies and emeralds, diamonds and
pearls and moonstones.  And I wanted them for my pretty cubs!  Umballa
knew that I would return for them and laid his plans.  But were they
not mine?"

"Yes, if you intended to rule these people; no, if you thought to take
them away.  Do you not know that to Winnie and me a hair of your head
is more precious than the Koh-i-noor?  We must put our heads together
and plan some way to get out."

She dropped her arms from his shoulders and walked about the cell,
searching every stone.  Their only hope lay in the window, and that
appeared impossible since she had no means of filing through her
father's chains and the bars of the window.  She returned and sat down
beside her father and rested her aching head on her knees, thinking,
thinking.

Bruce, struggling with the soldiers (and long since their fat flesh had
been stung into such activity!) saw Umballa appear in the corridor.

"Durga Ram," he cried, with a furious effort to free his arms.  "Durga
Ram, you damnable scoundrel, it would be wise for you to kill me, here
and now, for if I ever get free.  God help you!  O, I shan't kill you;
that would be too merciful.  But I'll break your bones, one by one, and
never more shall you stand and walk.  Do you hear me?  Where is Kathlyn
Hare?  She is mine!"

Umballa showed his teeth in what was an attempt to smile.  He still saw
flashes of fire before his eyes, and it was yet difficult to breathe
naturally.  Still, he could twist this white man's heart, play with him.

"Take him away.  Put him outside the city gates and let him go."

Bruce was greatly astonished at this sign of clemency.

"But," added Umballa, crossing his lips with his tongue, "place him
against a wall and shoot him if he is caught within the city.  He is
mad, and therefore I am lenient.  There is no white woman in the palace
or in the royal zenana.  Off with him!"

"You lie, Durga Ram!  You found her in the slave mart to-day."

Umballa shrugged and waved his hand.  He could have had Bruce shot at
once, but it pleased him to dangle death before the eyes of his rival.
He was no fool; he saw the trend of affairs.  This young white man
loved Kathlyn Hare.  All the better, in view of what was to come.

Bruce was conducted to the gate and rudely pushed outside.  He turned
savagely, but a dozen black officers convinced him that this time he
would meet death.  Ah, where was Ali, and Ahmed, and the man Lal Singh,
who was to notify the English?  He found Ali at camp, the chief mahout
having been conducted there in an improvised litter.  He recounted his
experiences.

"I was helpless, Sahib."

"No more than I am, Ali.  But be of good cheer; Umballa and I shall
meet soon, man to man."

"Allah is Allah; there is no God but God."

"And sometimes," said Bruce, moodily, "he watches over the innocent."

"Ahmed is at Hare Sahib's camp."

"Thanks, Ali; that's the best news I have heard yet.  Ahmed will find a
way.  Take care of yourself.  I'm off!"

When Umballa appeared before the council their astonishment knew no
bounds.  The clay tinted skin, the shaking hands, the disheveled
garments--what had happened to this schemer whom ill luck had made
their master?

He explained.  "I went too near our prisoner.  A flash of strength was
enough.  They shall be flogged."

"But the woman!"

"Woman?  She is a tiger-cat, and tiger-cats must sometimes be flogged.
It is my will.  Now I have news for you.  There is another sister,
younger and weaker.  Our queen," and he salaamed ironically, "our queen
did not know that her father lived, and there I made my first mistake."

"But she will now submit to save him!"

"Ah, would indeed that were the case.  But tiger-cats are always
tiger-cats, and nothing will bend this maid; she must be broken,
broken.  It is my will," with a flash of fire in his eyes.

The council salaamed.  Umballa's will must of necessity be theirs, hate
him darkly as they might.

The bungalow of Colonel Hare was something on the order of an armed
camp.  Native animal keepers, armed with rifles, patrolled the
menagerie.  No one was to pass the cordon without explaining frank his
business, whence he came, and whither he was bound.

By the knees of one of the sentries a little native child was playing.
From time to time the happy father would stoop and pat her head.

Presently there was a stir about camp.  An elephant shuffled into the
clearing.  He was halted, made to kneel, and Ahmed stepped out of the
howdah.

The little girl ran up to Ahmed joyfully and begged to be put into the
howdah.  Smiling, Ahmed set her in the howdah, and the mahout bade the
elephant to rise, but, interested in some orders by Ahmed, left the
beast to his own devices.  The child called and the elephant walked off
quietly.  So long as he remained within range of vision no one paid any
attention to him.  Finally he passed under a tree near the cages and
reached up for some leaves.  The child caught hold of a limb and
gleefully crawled out upon it some distance beyond the elephant's
reach.  Once there, she became frightened, not daring to crawl back.

She prattled "elephant talk," but the old fellow could not reach her.
The baboon in the near-by cage set up a chattering.  The child ordered
the elephant to rise on his hind legs.  He placed his fore legs on the
roof of the baboon's cage, which caved in, rather disturbing the
elephant's calm.  He sank to the ground.

The baboon leaped through the opening and made off to test this
unexpected liberty.  He was friendly and tame, but freedom was just
then paramount.

The elephant remained under the trees, as if pondering, while the child
began to cry loudly.  One of the natives saw her predicament and
hastened away for assistance.

Achmed was greatly alarmed over the loss of the baboon.  It was a camp
pet of Colonel Hare's and ran free in camp whenever the colonel was
there.  He had captured it when a mere baby in British East Africa.
The troglodyte, with a strange reasoning yet untranslatable, loved the
colonel devotedly and followed him about like a dog and with a scent
far keener.  So Ahmed and some of the keepers set off in search of the
colonel's pet.

He went about the search with only half a heart.  Only a little while
before he had received the news of what had happened in the slave mart
that afternoon.  It seemed incredible.  To have her fall into Umballa's
hands thus easily, when he and Bruce Sahib had searched the jungle far
and wide!  Well, she was alive; praise Allah for that; and where there
was life there was hope.

Later Kathlyn was standing under the cell window gazing at the yellow
sunset.  Two hours had gone, and no sign of Umballa yet.  She
shuddered.  Had she been alone she would have hunted for something
sharp and deadly.  But her father; not before him.  She must wait.  One
thing was positive and absolute: Umballa should never embrace her; she
was too strong and desperate.

"Kit!"

"Yes, father."

"I have a sharp piece of metal in my pocket.  Could you . . .  My God,
by my hand! . . . when he comes?"

"Yes, father; I am not afraid to die, and death seems all that remains.
I should bless you.  He will be a tiger now."

"My child, God was good to give me a daughter like you."

She turned to him this time and pressed him to her heart.

"It grows dark suddenly," he said.

Kathlyn glanced toward the window.

"Why, it's a baboon!" she exclaimed.

"Jock, Jock!" cried her father excitedly.

The baboon chattered.

"Kit, it's Jock I used to tell you about.  He is tame and follows me
about like a dog.  Jock, poor Jock!"

"Father, have you a pencil?"

"A pencil?" blankly.

"Yes, yes!  I can write a note and attach it to Jock.  It's a chance."

"Good lord! and you're cool enough to think like that."  The colonel
went through his pockets feverishly.  "Thank God, here's an old stub!
But paper?"

Kathlyn tore off a broad blade of grass from her dress and wrote
carefully upon it.  If it fell into the hands of the natives they would
not understand, If the baboon returned to camp . . .  It made her weak
to realize how slender the chance was.  She took the tabouret and
placed it beneath the window and stood upon it.

"Jock, here, Jock!"

The baboon gave her his paws.  Deftly she tied the blade of grass round
his neck.  Then she struck her hands together violently.  The baboon
vanished, frightened at this unexpected treatment.

"He is gone."

The colonel did not reply, but began to examine his chains minutely.

"Kit, there's no getting me out of here without files.  If there is any
rescue you go and return.  Promise."

"I promise."

Then they sat down to wait.

And Ahmed in his search came to the river.  Some natives were swimming
and sporting in the water.  Ahmed put a question.  Oh, yes, they had
seen the strange-looking ape (for baboons did not habitate this part of
the world); he had gone up one of the trees near by.  Colonel Hare had
always used a peculiar whistle to bring Jock, and Ahmed resorted to
this device.  Half an hour's perseverance rewarded him; and then he
found the blade of grass.

"Dungeon window by tree.  Kathlyn."

That was sufficient for Ahmed.  He turned the baboon over to the care
of one of his subordinates and hurried away to Bruce's camp, only to
find that he had gone to the colonel's.  Away went Ahmed again,
tireless.  He found Bruce pacing the bungalow frontage.

"Ahmed."

"Yes, Sahib.  Listen."  He told his tale quickly.

"The guards at all the gates have orders to shoot me if they catch me
within the walls of the city.  I must disguise myself in some way."

"I'll find you an Arab burnoose, hooded, Sahib, and that will hide you.
It will be dark by the time we reach the city, and we'll enter by one
of the other gates.  That will allay suspicion.  First we must seek the
house of Ramabai.  I need money for bribery."

Bruce searched his wallet.  It was empty.  He had given all he had to
the Brahmin.

"You lead, Ahmed.  I'm dazed."

In the city few knew anything about Ahmed, not even the keenest of
Umballa's spies.  Umballa had his suspicions, but as yet he could prove
nothing.  To the populace he was a harmless animal trainer who was only
too glad not in any way to be implicated with his master.  So they let
him alone.  Day by day he waited for the report from Lal Singh, but so
far he had heard nothing except that the British Raj was very busy
killing the followers of the Mahdi in the Soudan.  It was a subtle
inference that for the present all aliens in Allaha must look out for
themselves.

"Sahib," he whispered, "I have learned something.  Day after day I have
been waiting, hoping.  Colonel Sahib lives, but where I know not."

"Lives!"

"Ai!  In yonder prison where later we go.  He lives.  That is enough
for his servant.  He is my father and my mother, and I would die for
him and his.  Ah!  Here is the north gate.  Bend your head, Sahib, when
we pass."

They entered the city without mishap.  No one questioned them.  Indeed,
they were but two in a dozen who passed in at the same time.  They
threaded the narrow streets quickly, skirting the glow of many dung
fires for fear that Bruce's leggings might be revealed under his
burnoose.

When at length they came to the house of Ramabai they did not seek to
enter the front, but chose the gate in the rear of the garden.  The
moon was up and the garden was almost as light as day.

"Ramabai!" called Bruce in a whisper.

The dreaming man seated at a table came out of his dream with a start.
A servant ran to the gate.

"Who calls?" demanded Ramabai, suspicious, as all conspirators ever are.

"It is I, Bruce," was the reply in English, flinging aside his burnoose.

"Bruce Sahib?  Open!" cried Ramabai.  "What do you here?  Have you
found her?"

Ramabai's wife, Pundita, came from the house.  She recognized Bruce
immediately.

"The Mem-sahib!  Have you found her?"

"Just a moment.  Kathlyn Mem-sahib is in one of the palace dungeons.
She must be liberated to-night.  We need money to bribe what sentries
are about."  Bruce went on to relate the incident of the baboon.  "This
proves that the note was written not more than three hours ago.  She
will probably be held there till morning.  This time we'll place her
far beyond the reach of Umballa."

"Either my money or my life.  In a month from now . . ."

"What?" asked Ahmed.

"Ah, I must not tell."  Pundita stole close to Ramabai.

Ahmed smiled.

"We have elephants but a little way outside the city.  We have pulling
chains.  Let us be off at once.  It is not necessary to enter the city,
for this window, Ahmed says, is on the outside.  We can easily approach
the wall in a roundabout way without being seen.  Have you money?"

From his belt Ramabai produced some gold.

"That will be sufficient.  To you, then, the bribing.  The men, should
there be any, will hark to you.  Come!" concluded Bruce, impatient to
be off.

"And I?" timidly asked Pundita.

"You will seek Hare Sahib's camp," said Ramabai.  "This is a good
opportunity to get you away also."

Ahmed nodded approvingly.

Pundita kissed her husband; for these two loved each other, a
circumstance almost unknown in this dark mysterious land of many gods.

"Pundita, you will remain at the camp in readiness to receive us.  At
dawn we shall leave for the frontier.  And when we return it will be
with might and reprisal.  Umballa shall die the death of a dog."
Ramabai clenched his hands.

"But first," cooed Ahmed, "he shall wear out the soles of his pig's
feet in the treadmill.  It is written.  I am a Mohammedan.  Yet
sometimes these vile fakirs have the gift of seeing into the future.
And me has seen . . ."  He paused.

"Seen what?" demanded Bruce.

"I must not put false hopes in your hearts.  But this I may say: Trials
will come, bitter and heart burning: a storm, a whirlwind, a fire; but
peace is after that.  But Allah uses us as his tools.  Let us haste!"

"And I?" said Ramabai, sending a piercing glance at Ahmed.

But Ahmed smiled and shook his head.  "Wait and see, Ramabai.  Some day
they will call you the Fortunate.  Let us hurry.  My Mem-sahib waits."

"What did this fakir see?" whispered Bruce as he donned his burnoose
again.

"Many wonderful things; but perhaps the fakir lied.  They all lie.  Yet
. . . hurry!"

The quartet passed out of the city unmolested.  Ramabai's house was
supposed to be under strict surveillance; but the soldiers, due to
largess, were junketing in the bazaars.  Shortly they came up to two
elephants with howdahs.  They were the best mannered of the half dozen
owned or rented by Colonel Hare.  Mahouts sat astride.  Rifles reposed
in the side sheaths.  This was to be no light adventure.  There might
be a small warfare.

Pundita flung her arms around Ramabai, and he consoled her.  She was
then led away to the colonel's camp.

"Remember," Ramabai said at parting, "she saved both our lives.  We owe
a debt."

"Go, my Lord; and may all the gods--no, the Christian God--watch over
you!"

"Forward!" growled Ahmed.  First, though, he saw to it that the pulling
chains were well wrapped in cotton blankets.  There must be no sound to
warn others of their approach.

"Ahmed," began Bruce.

"Leave all things to me, Sahib," interrupted Ahmed, who assumed a
strange authority at times that confused and puzzled Bruce.  "It is my
Mem-sahib, and I am one of the fingers of the long arm of the British
Raj.  And there are books in Calcutta in which my name is written high.
No more!"

Through the moon-frosted jungle the two elephants moved silently.  A
drove of wild pigs scampered across the path, and the wild peacock
hissed from the underbrush sleepily.  All silence again.  Several times
Ahmed halted, straining his ears.  It seemed incredible to Bruce that
the enormous beasts could move so soundlessly.  It was a part of their
business; they were hunters of their kind.

At length they came out into the open at the rear of the prison walls.
Here Ramabai got down, and went in search of any sentries.  He returned
almost at once with the good news that there was none.

The marble walls shimmered like clusters of dull opals.  What misery
had been known behind their crumbling beauty!

Ahmed marked the tree and raised his hand as a sign.

"Bruce Sahib!" he called.

"Yes, Ahmed.  I'll risk it first."

Bruce moved the elephant to the barred window.  His heart beat wildly.
He leaned down from his howdah and strove to peer within.

"Kathlyn Hare?" he whispered.

"Who is it?"

"Bruce."

"Father, father!" Bruce heard her cry; "they have found us!"

Ahmed heard the call; and he sighed as one who had Allah to thank.  God
was great and Mahomet was His prophet.

"Listen," said Bruce.  "We shall hook chains to the bars and pull them
out, without noise if possible.  The moment they give . . . have you
anything to stand on?"

"Yes, a tabouret."

"That will serve.  You stand on it, and I'll pull you up and through.
Then your father."

"Father is in chains."

"Ahmed, he is in chains.  What in God's name shall we do?"

"Return for me later," said Hare.  "Don't bother about me.  Get Kit
away, and quickly.  Umballa may return at any moment.  To work, to
work, Bruce, and God bless you!"

They flew to the task.  Round the hooks Ahmed had wrapped cloths to
ward against the clink of metal against metal.  The hooks were deftly
engaged.  The chains grew taut.  So far there was but little noise.
The elephants leaned against the chains; the bars bent and sprang
suddenly from their ancient sockets.

Kathlyn was free.




CHAPTER X

WAITING

Kathlyn flung herself into her father's arms.

"Dad, dad!  To leave you alone!"

"Kit, you are wasting time.  Be off.  Trust me; I wasn't meant to die
in this dog's kennel, curse or no curse.  Kiss me and go!"

"Curse?  What do you mean, father?"

"Ahmed will tell you.  In God's name go, child!"

"Come, Miss Kathlyn," Bruce called anxiously.

Kathlyn then climbed up to the window, and Bruce lifted her into his
howdah, bidding her to lie low.  How strong he was, she thought.  Ah,
something had whispered to her day by day that he would come when she
needed him.  Suddenly she felt her cheeks grow hot with shame.  She
snuggled her bare legs under her grass dress.  Till this moment she had
never given her appearance a single thought.  There had been things so
much more vital.  But youth, and there is ever the way of a man with a
maid.

Now, Kathlyn did not love this quiet, resourceful young man, at least
if she did she was not yet aware of it; but the touch of his hand and
the sound of his voice sent a shiver over her that was not due to the
chill of the night.  She heard him give his orders, low voiced.

"Do not lift your head above the howdah rim, Miss Kathlyn, till we are
in the jungle.  And don't worry about your father.  He's alive, and
that's enough for Ahmed and me.  What a strange world it is, and how
fate shuffles us about!  Forward!"

The curse: what did her father mean by that?  It seemed to Kathlyn that
hours passed before Bruce spoke again.

"Now you may sit up.  What in the world have you got on?  Good heavens,
grass!  You poor girl!"  He took off his coat and threw it across her
shoulders, and was startled by the contact of her warm flesh.

"I can not thank you in words," she said faintly.

"Don't.  Pshaw, it was nothing.  I would have gone----"  He stopped
embarrassedly.

"Well?"  Perhaps it was coquetry which impelled the query; perhaps it
was something deeper.

He laughed.  "I was going to say that I would have gone into the depths
of hell to serve you.  We'll be at your father's bungalow in a minute
or so, and then the final stroke.  Umballa is not dependable.  He may
or may not pay a visit to the cell to-night.  I can only pray that he
will come down the moment I arrive."

But he was not to meet Umballa that night.  Umballa had won his point
in regard to having his prisoners flogged; but, Oriental that he was,
he went about the matter leisurely.  He ate his supper, changed his
clothes and dallied in the zenana for an hour.  The rascal had made a
thorough study of the word "suspense"; he knew the exquisite torture of
making one's victim wait.  For the time being his passion for Kathlyn
had subsided.  He desired above all things just then revenge for the
humiliating experience in the ceil; he wanted to put pain and terror
into her heart.  Ah, she would be on her knees, begging, begging, and
her father would struggle in vain at his shackles.  Spurned; so be it.
She should have a taste of his hate, the black man's hate.  Two should
hold her by the arms while the professional flogger seared the white
soft back of her.  She would soon come to him begging.  He had been too
kind.  The lash of the zenana, it should bite into her soft flesh.  He
would break her spirit and her body together and fling her into his own
zenana to let her gnaw her heart out in suspense.  She should be the
least of his women, the drudge.

First, however, the lash should bite the father till he dropped in his
chains; thus she would be able to anticipate the pain and degradation.

And always there would remain the little dark-haired sister.  She would
marry him; she would do it to save her father and sister.  Then the
filigree basket heaped with rubies and pearls and emeralds and
sapphires!  As for the other, what cared he if he rotted?  It gave him
the whip hand over the doddering council.  Master he would be; he would
blot out all things which stood in his path.  A king, till he had
gathered what fortune he needed.  Then let the jackals howl.

Accompanied by torch bearers, servants and the professional flogger, he
led the way to the cell and flung open the door triumphantly.  For a
moment he could not believe his eyes.  She was gone, and through yonder
window!  Hell of all hells of Hind!  She was gone, and he was robbed!

"Out of your reach this time, you black devil!" cried the colonel.  "Go
on.  Do what you please to me, I'm ready."

Umballa ran to the tabouret and jumped upon it.  He saw the trampled
grass.  Elephants.  And these doubtless had come from the colonel's
camp.  He jumped off the tabouret and dashed to the door.

"Follow me!" he cried.  "Later, Colonel Hare, later!" he threatened.

The colonel remained silent.

Up above, in the palace, Umballa summoned a dozen troopers and gave
them explicit orders.  He was quite confident that Kathlyn would be
carried at once to her father's bungalow, if only for a change of
clothes.  It was a shrewd guess.

As the iron door clanged upon the sill Colonel Hare leaned against the
pillar and closed his eyes, praying silently.

At the bungalow Pundita fell at Kathlyn's feet and kissed them.

"Mem-sahib!" she cried brokenly.

"Pundita!"  Kathlyn stooped and gathered her up in her arms.

After that Ramabai would have died for her under any torture.

"Now, Ahmed, what did my father mean when he said 'curse or no curse'?"

"It's a long story, Mem-sahib," said Ahmed evasively.

"Tell it."

"It was in a temple in the south.  The Colonel Sahib took a sapphire
from an idol's eye.  The guru, a very wise and ancient priest, demanded
the return of it.  The Colonel Sahib, being a young man, refused.  The
guru cursed him.  That is all."

"No, Ahmed; there must be more.  Did not the guru curse my father's
children and their children's children?"

"Ah, Mem-sahib, what does the curse of a Hindu amount to?"

"Perhaps it is stronger than we know," glancing down at her dress.

Further discussion was interrupted by one of the armed keepers, who
came rushing up with the news that armed soldiers were approaching.
Bruce swore frankly.  This Umballa was supernaturally keen.  What to do
now?

"Quick!" cried Ahmed.  "Get the howdahs off the elephants."  It was
done.  "Hobble them."  It was immediately accomplished.  "Into the
bungalow, all of you.  Mem-sahib, follow me!"

"What are you going to do?" asked Bruce.

"Hide her where none will dare to look," answered Ahmed.

He seized Kathlyn by the hand and urged her to run.  She had implicit
faith in this old friend, who had once dandled her on his knees.  They
disappeared behind the bungalow and ran toward the animal cages.  He
stopped abruptly before one of the cages.

"A leopard, but harmless.  You'll know how to soothe him if he becomes
nervous.  Enter."

[Illustration: You'll know how to soothe him.]

Kathlyn obeyed.

This cage was not a movable one, and had a cavity underneath.  The
heavy teak flooring was not nailed.

The soldiers arrived at the bungalow, boisterously threatening the
arrest of the entire camp if Durga Ram's slave was not produced
forthwith.

"You are mistaken," said Bruce.  "There is no slave here.  Search."

"You stand in extreme danger, Sahib.  You have meddled with what does
not concern you," replied the captain, who had thrown his fortunes with
Umballa, sensing that here was a man who was bound to win and would be
liberal to those who stood by him during the struggle.

"Search," repeated Bruce.

The captain and his men ran about, but not without a certain system of
thoroughness.  They examined the elephants, but were baffled there,
owing to Ahmed's foresight.  They entered the native quarters, looked
under the canvases into the empty cages, from cellar to roof in the
bungalow, when suddenly the captain missed Ahmed.

"Where is the Colonel Sahib's man?" he asked bruskly.

"Possibly he is going the rounds of the animal cages," said Bruce,
outwardly calm and shaking within.

"And thou, Ramabai, beware!"

"Of what, Captain?" coolly.

"Thou, too, hast meddled; and meddlers burn their fingers."

"I am innocent of any crime," said Ramabai.  "I am watched, I know; but
there is still some justice in Allaha."

"Bully for you!" said Bruce in English.

The captain eyed him malevolently.

"Search the animal cages," he ordered.

Bruce, Ramabai and Pundita followed the captain.  He peered into the
cages, one by one, and at length came to the leopard's cage.  And there
was the crafty Ahmed, calmly stroking the leopard, which snarled
suddenly.  Ahmed stood up with a fine imitation of surprise.  The
captain, greatly mystified, turned about; he was partially convinced
that he had had his work for nothing.  Still, he had his tongue.

"Thou, Ramabai, hast broken thy parole.  Thou wert not to leave thy
house.  It shall be reported."  Then he took a shot at Bruce: "And thou
wilt enter the city on the pain of death."

With this he ordered the soldiers right about and proceeded the way he
had come.

"Ahmed, where is she?" cried Bruce, who was as mystified as the captain.

Smiling, Ahmed raised one of the broad teak boards, and the golden head
of Kathlyn appeared.

"Ahmed," said Bruce, delighted, "hereafter you shall be chief of this
expedition.  Now, what next?"

"Secure files and return for my master."

"Wait," interposed Kathlyn, emerging.  "I have a plan.  It will be
useless to return to-night.  He will be too well guarded.  Are you
brave, Pundita?"

"I would die for the Mem-sahib."

"And I, too," added Ramabai.

Ahmed and Bruce gazed at each other.

"What is your plan, Mem-sahib?" asked Ahmed, replacing the board and
helping Kathlyn out of the cage, the door of which he closed quickly,
as the leopard was evincing a temper at all this nocturnal disturbance.

"It is a trap for Umballa."

"He is as wise as the cobra and as suspicious as the jackal," said
Ahmed doubtfully.

"Reason forbids that we return to-night.  Umballa will wait, knowing
me.  Listen.  Pundita, you shall return to the city.  Two men will
accompany you to the gate.  You will enter alone in the early morning."

Pundita drew close to her husband.

"You will seek Umballa and play traitor.  You will pretend to betray
me."

"No, no, Mem-sahib!"

"Listen.  You will demand to see him alone.  You will say that you are
jealous of me.  You will tell him that you are ready to lead him to my
hiding-place."

"No, Miss Kathlyn; that will not do at all," declared Bruce
emphatically.

To this Ahmed agreed with a slow shake of the head.

"Let me finish," said Kathlyn.  "You will tell him, Pundita, that he
must come alone.  He will promise, but by some sign or other he will
signify to his men to follow.  Well, the guard may follow.  Once
Umballa steps inside the bungalow we will seize and bind him.  His life
will depend upon his writing a note to the council to liberate my
father.  If he refuses, the leopard."

"The leopard?"

"Yes; why not?  A leopard was the basic cause of all this misery and
treachery.  Let us give Umballa a taste of it.  Am I cruel?  Well, yes;
all that was gentle and tender in me seems either to have vanished or
hardened.  He has put terror into my heart; let me put it into his."

"It is all impractical," demurred Bruce.

"He will never follow Pundita," said Ahmed.

"Then shall we all sit down and wait?" Kathlyn asked bitterly.  "At
least let me try.  He will not harm Pundita, since it is I he wants."

"She is right," averred Pundita.  "A woman can do more at this moment
than a hundred men.  I will go, Mem-sahib; and, more, I will bring him
back."

"But if he should hold you as a hostage?" suggested the harried Ahmed.
"What then?"

"What will be will be," answered Pundita with oriental philosophy.

"You shall go, Pundita," said Ramabai; "and Durga Ram shall choke
between these two hands if he harms a hair of your head."

"And now to bed," said Ahmed.

Well for Kathlyn that she had not the gift of clairvoyance.  At the
precise moment she put her head upon the pillow her father was writhing
under the lash; but never a sound came from his lips.  Kit was free.
Kit was free!

"To-morrow and to-morrow's to-morrow you shall feel the lash," cried
Umballa when he saw that his victim could stand no more.  "Once more,
where is the filigree basket?"

Feebly the colonel shook his head.

"To-morrow, then!  Up till now you have known only neglect.  Now you
shall feel the active hatred of the man you robbed and cheated.  Ah,
rubies and pearls and emeralds; you will never see them."

"Nor shall you!"

"Wait and see.  There's another way of twisting the secret from you.
Wait; have patience."  Umballa laughed.

And this laughter rang in the colonel's ears long after the door had
closed.  What new deviltry had he in mind?

The next morning Kathlyn came into the living-room dressed, for the
first time in weeks.  She felt strangely uncomfortable.  For so long a
time her body had been free that the old familiar garments of
civilization (are they civilized?) almost suffocated her.

"You are not afraid, Pundita?"

"No, Mem-sahib.  Ahmed will have me carried to within a few yards of
the gate, and after that it will be easy to find Durga Ram.  Ah,
Mem-sahib, if you but knew how I hate him!"

After Pundita had departed Ahmed brought in the leopard.  Kathlyn
petted it and crooned, and the magic timbre of her tones won over the
spotted cat.  He purred.

And now they must wait.  An hour flew past.  Kathlyn showed signs of
restlessness, and this restlessness conveyed itself to the leopard, who
began to switch his tail about.

"Mem-sahib, you are losing your influence over the cat," warned Ahmed.
"Go walk; go talk elephant; and you, Bruce Sahib, go with her.  I'll
take care of the cat."

So Bruce and Kathlyn went the rounds of the cages.  She was a veritable
enigma to Bruce.  Tigers lost their tenseness and looked straight into
her eyes.  A cheetah with cubs permitted her to touch the wabbly
infants, whereas the keeper of this cage dared not go within a foot of
it.  By the time she reached the elephants a dozen keepers were
following her, their eyes wide with awe.  They had heard often of the
Mem-sahib who calmed the wild ones, but they had not believed.  With
the elephants she did about as she pleased.

"Miss Kathlyn, I am growing a bit afraid of you," said Bruce.

"And why?"

"I've never seen animals act like that before.  What is it you do to
them?"

"Let them know that I am not afraid of them and that I am fond of them."

"I am not afraid of them and am also fond of them.  Yet they spit at me
whenever I approach."

"Perhaps it is black art."  The shadow of a smile crossed her lips.
Then the smile stiffened and she breathed deeply.  For the moment she
had forgot her father, who stood chained to a pillar in a vile cell.
She put her hand over her eyes and swayed.

"What is it?" he cried in alarm.

"Nothing.  I had almost forgot where I am."

"I, too.  I am beginning to let Ahmed think for me.  Let us get back to
the bungalow."

He loved her.  And he feared her, too.  She was so unlike any young
woman he had ever met that she confused his established ideas of the
sex.  The cool blood of her disturbed him as much as anything.  Not a
sign of that natural hysteria of woman, though she had been through
enough to drive insane a dozen ordinary women.  He loved the fearless
eye of her, the flat back, the deep chest, the spring with which she
measured her strides.  Here at last was the true normal woman.  She was
of the breed which produced heroes.

He loved her, and yet was afraid of her.  A wall seemed to surround
her, and nowhere could he discover any breach.  Vaguely he wondered how
the Viking made love to the Viking's daughter.  By storm, or by guile?
Yes, he was afraid of her; afraid of her because she could walk alone.
He locked up his thoughts in his heart; for instinct advised him to say
nothing now; this was no time for the declaration of love.

"It is best," said Ahmed, "that we all remain inside the bungalow.
Ramabai, have you any plan in case Pundita does not return?"

Ramabai's breast swelled.  "Yes, Ahmed.  I have a thousand friends in
yonder city, ready at my call.  Only, this is not the time.  Still, I
can call to them, and by to-morrow there will not be a stone of the
palace upon another.  Be not alarmed.  Pundita will return, but mayhap
alone."

So they waited.

Now, Pundita, being a woman, was wise in the matter of lure.  She
entered the city unquestioned.  She came to the palace steps just as
Umballa was issuing forth.  She shivered a little--she could not help
it; the man looked so gloomy and foreboding.  The scowl warned her to
walk with extreme care.

He stopped when he saw her and was surprised into according her the
salute one gave to a woman of quality.

"Ah!"

"Durga Ram," she began, "I am seeking you."  Her voice trembled ever so
little.

"Indeed!  And why do you seek me, who am your enemy, and who always
will be?"

"A woman loves where she must, not where she wills."

Umballa seemed to ponder over this truth.

"And why have you sought me?"

"A woman's reasons.  My husband and the Mem-sahib----"

"You know, then, where she is?" quickly.

"Aye, Durga Ram; I alone know where she is hiding."

He sent a shrewd glance into her eyes.  Had she wavered, ill would have
befallen her.

"Tell me."

"Follow."

He laughed.  Near by stood two of the palace guards.  "All women are
liars.  Why should I trust you?"

"That is true.  Why indeed should you trust me?"  She turned and with
bowed head started to walk away.

"Wait!" he called to her, at the same time motioning to the guards to
follow at a distance.

"If I lead you to the Mem-sahib, it must be alone."

"You say that you alone know where she is?"

"I meant that I alone will lead you to her.  And you must decide
quickly, Durga Ram, for even now they are preparing for night, and this
time they will go far."

"Lead on."

"Send the guards back to the palace."

Umballa made a sign with his hand, but another with his eyes.  The
guards fell back to the palace steps, understanding perfectly that they
and others were to follow unseen.  Umballa knew instinctively that this
was a trap.  He would apparently walk into it unsuspectingly; but those
who sprung the trap would find no rat, but a tiger.  And after the
manner of hungry tigers, he licked his chops.  A trap; a child could
have discerned it.  But having faith in his star he followed Pundita.
Only once during the journey did he speak.

"Pundita, remember, if you have lied you will be punished."

"Durga Ram, I have not lied.  I have promised to lead you to her, and
lead you to her I shall."

"Durga Ram," he mused.  She did not give him his title of prince;
indeed, she never had.  She was really the rightful heir to this crown;
but her forbears had legally foresworn.  Ah! the Colonel Sahib's camp.
Good!  He knew now that in Kathlyn's escape he had the man Ahmed to
reckon with.  Presently.

"She is there, Durga Ram."

"And what more?" ironically.

His coolness caused her some uneasiness.  Had he, by means unknown to
her, signed to the guards to follow?

Umballa entered the living-room of the bungalow.  It was apparently
deserted.  He cast a quick glance about.  The curtains trembled
suspiciously, and even as he noted it, Bruce, Ramabai and Ahmed sprang
forth, carrying ropes.  Umballa made a dash for the door, but they were
too quick for him.  Struggling, he was seized and bound; but all the
while he was laughing inwardly.  Did they dream of trapping him in this
childish fashion?  By now twenty or thirty of his paid men were drawing
a cordon about the camp.  All of them should pay the full penalty for
this act.  What mattered a few ropes?  He was rather puzzled as to the
reason of their leaving his right arm free.

Next, the curtains were thrown back, and Kathlyn stood revealed.  Near
her a leopard strained impatiently on the leash.  Umballa eyed her
wonderingly.  She was like the woman who had arrived weeks ago.  And
yet to him she seemed less beautiful than when he paid five thousand
rupees for her in the slave mart.  He waited.

"Umballa, write an order for my father's release."

"And if I refuse?" Umballa wanted to gain time.

"You shall be liberated at the same time as this leopard.  You have had
experience with leopards.  Do you not recall the one my father killed,
saving the life of your benefactor?"

"I will free him in exchange for yourself."

"Write."

She offered the pen to him.

He shrugged and made no effort to take it.

"Very well," said Kathlyn.  "Leave us."  Once alone she said: "Can you
run as fast as this cat?"  She approached and began at the knots of the
ropes.

He saw by the thin determined line of her lips that she meant to do
exactly as she threatened.  He concluded then to sign the paper.  His
men would arrive before a messenger could reach the city.

"I will sign," he said.  "For the present you have the best of me.  But
what of the afterwards?"

"We are going to hold you as hostage, Umballa.  When my father arrives
we intend to escort you to the frontier and there leave you."

"Give me the pen."  His men were drawing nearer and nearer.  He signed
the order of release.  He knew that even if it reached the council it
would not serve, lacking an essential.

Kathlyn joyfully caught up the order and called to her friends.
Ramabai smiled and shook his head.  It was not enough, he said.  He
took the jeweled triangle from Umballa's turban.

"Go, Ramabai," said Kathlyn, strangely tender all at once; "go bring my
father back to me.  Rest assured that if aught happens to you, Umballa
shall pay."

"With his head," supplemented Bruce.  "Look not so eagerly toward the
west, Umballa.  Your troopers will remain at the edge of the clearing.
They have been informed that a single misstep on their part and their
master dies."

Umballa sat up stiffly in the chair.  They had beaten him by a point.
The heat of his rage swept over him like fire, and he closed his eyes.

Ramabai passed the guards, giving them additional warning to remain
exactly where they were.  The captain shrugged; it was all in a day's
work, women were always leading or driving men into hell.

When Ramabai appeared before the council he did so proudly.  He
salaamed as etiquette required, however, and extended the written order
for Colonel Hare's release.  At first they refused to regard it as
authentic.  Ramabai produced the jeweled triangle.

"The prince has made this order imperative," he said.  "Colonel Hare
will proceed in my custody."

"Where is Durga Ram?"

"At the bungalow of Colonel Hare, where he found the daughter."

Ah, that cleared up everything.  Umballa had some definite plan in
releasing Colonel Hare.  It would confuse the public, who had been
given to understand that the hunter was dead; but they would claim that
it was an affair of state, in nowise concerning the populace.  So
Colonel Hare was brought up.  Ramabai instantly signaled him to smother
his joy.  But it was not necessary for the colonel to pretend
dejection.  He was so pitiably weak that he could scarcely stand and
only vaguely understood that he was to follow this man Ramabai, whom he
did not recognize.

Ramabai, comprehending his plight, gave him the support of his arm, and
together they left the palace.  So far all had gone smoothly.

The council had no suspicions.  Twenty men had followed Durga Ram and
without doubt they were at this moment with him.

"Free!" breathed the colonel, as Ramabai beckoned to a public litter.

"Hush!  You are supposed to be my prisoner.  Make no sign of
jubilation."  Ramabai helped the broken man into the litter and bade
the coolies to hurry.  "Elephants will be ready to start the moment we
reach your camp.  This time I believe we can get away in safety."

"And Umballa?"

"Shall go with us as hostage."

But Umballa did not go with them as hostage.  On the contrary, the
moment they left him alone he quickly undid his bonds.  He tiptoed past
the leopard which flew at him savagely, ripping the post from its
socket and wrecking the banisters.  Umballa, unprepared for this
stroke, leaped through the window, followed by the hampered leopard.
It would have gone ill with Umballa even then had not some keepers
rushed for the leopard.  In the ensuing confusion Umballa escaped.

"He is gone!" cried Bruce.  "Ahmed, send a runner to warn Ramabai to
head for my camp!  Quick!  Get the elephants ready!  Come, Kathlyn;
come, Pundita!"  He hastened them toward the elephants.  "Umballa made
his escape east; it will take him some minutes to veer round to his
men.  Come!"

They waited at Bruce's camp an hour.  A litter was seen swaying to and
fro, with coolies on the run.  Ahmed ran forward and hailed it.  A
moment later Kathlyn and her father were reunited.

"In God's name, Bruce, let us get out of this damnable country; I am
dying for want of light, air, food!"

They lifted the colonel into a howdah and started south, urging the
elephants at top speed.  No sooner had they left the river than some
native boats landed at the broken camp, gleefully picking up things
which had been left behind in the rush.

"Our troubles are over, father."

"Perhaps!  So long as I remain in India, there is that curse.  Ah, I
once laughed at it; but not now."

Umballa at length found his captain.

"Follow me'" he cried in a fury.

He led them back to the colonel's camp, but those he sought had flown.
He reasoned quickly.  The trail led toward the camp of Bruce Sahib, and
along this he led his men, arriving in time to find the native boatmen
leaving for their boats.

A hurried question or two elicited the direction taken by the
fugitives.  Umballa commandeered the boats.  There was some protest,
but Umballa threatened death to those who opposed him, and the
frightened natives surrendered.  The soldiers piled into the boats and
began poling down-stream rapidly.  A mile or two below there was a ford
and to go south the pursued must cross it.

Later, pursuer and pursued met, and a real warfare began, with a death
toll on both sides.  Bruce and Ahmed kept the elephants going, but in
the middle of the ford a bullet struck Kathlyn, and she tumbled
headlong into the water.

The curse had not yet lifted its evil hand.




CHAPTER XI

THE WHITE ELEPHANT

It was the shock of the bullet rather than the seriousness of the wound
that had toppled Kathlyn into the river.  In the confusion, the rattle
of musketry, the yelling of the panic-stricken pack coolies who had
fled helter-skelter for the jungle, the squealing of the elephants, she
had forgot to crouch low in the howdah.  There had come a staggering
blow, after which sky and earth careened for a moment and became black;
then the chill of water and strangulation, and she found herself
struggling in the deepest part of the ford, a strange deadness in one
arm.  She had no distinct recollection of what took place; her one
thought was to keep her head above water.

Instantly the firing ceased; on one side because there were no more
cartridges, on the other for fear of hitting the one person who had
made this pursuit necessary.

Kathlyn struggled between the elephant which carried Ramabai and
Pundita and the boat or barge which held the eager Umballa and his
soldiers.  The mahout, terrorized, had slid off and taken to his heels
ingloriously.  Thus, Ramabai could do nothing to aid Kathlyn.  Nor
could the elephant ridden by the colonel and Bruce be managed.

Umballa was quick to see his advantage, and, laughing, he urged his men
toward the helpless girl.  The colonel raised his rifle and aimed at
Umballa, but there was no report, only a click which to the frantic
man's ears sounded like the gates of hell closing in behind him.

"Forward!" shouted Umballa.

She was his again; he would have the pleasure of taking her from under
the very eyes of her father and lover.  His star never faltered.

Bruce stood up in the howdah, ready to dive; but the colonel restrained
him.

"Don't waste your life!  My God, we can't help her!  Not a bullet in
either gun.  God's curse on all these worthless stones men call
guns! . . .  There, he's got her!  Not a shell left!  Kit!  Kit!"  The
colonel broke down and cried like a child.  As for Bruce, hot irons
could not have wrung a tear from his eyes; but Kit, in the hands of
that black devil again!

"Colonel," said Bruce, "I'd going to get some cartridges."

He realized then that Kathlyn's future depended upon him alone.  The
colonel was a broken man.  So he struck the elephant, who lumbered
ashore.  The moment Kathlyn was safe in the barge Umballa would
probably give orders to resume firing.  He could do so now with
impunity.

The soldiers drew Kathlyn into the barge.  Umballa saw that she was
wounded in the fleshy part of the arm.  Quickly he snatched off the
turban of one of the soldiers, unwound it and began to bandage
Kathlyn's arm.

The man, for all his oriental craftiness, was still guileless enough to
expect some sign of gratitude from her; but; as he touched her she
shrank in loathing.  His anger flamed and he flung her roughly into a
seat.

"Suffer, then, little fool!"

Meantime the colonel and Bruce dismounted and tried to stem the tide of
fleeing coolies; but it was no more effective than blowing against the
wind.  They found, however, an abandoned pack containing cartridge
cases, and they filled their pockets, calling to Ramabai and Pundita to
follow them along the river in pursuit of Umballa's barge, which was
now being rapidly poled up-stream.  They might be able to pick off
enough soldiers, sharpshooting, to make it impossible to man the barge.
They were both dead shots, and the least they could do would be to put
the fight on a basis of equality so far as numbers were concerned.

The colonel forgot all about how weak he was.  The rage and despair in
his heart had once more given him a fictitious strength.

"The curse, the curse, always the curse!"

"Don't you believe that, Colonel.  It is only misfortune.  Now I'm
going to pot Umballa.  That will simplify everything.  Without a head
the soldiers will be without a cause, and they'll desert Kathlyn as
quickly as our coolies deserted us."

"Where is Ahmed?"

"Ahmed?  I had forgot all about him!  But we can't wait now.  He'll
have to look out for himself.  Hark!"

Squealing and trumpeting and thunderous crashing in the distance.

"Wild elephants!" cried the colonel, the old impulse wheeling him
round.  But the younger man caught hold of his arm significantly.

The soldiers poled diligently, but against the stream, together with
the clumsiness of the barge, they could not make headway with any
degree of speed.  It was not long before Bruce could see them.  He
raised his rifle and let go; and in the boat Umballa felt his turban
stir mysteriously.  The report which instantly followed was enough to
convince him that he in particular was being made a target.  He
crouched behind Kathlyn, while two or three of the soldiers returned
the shot, aiming at the clump of scrub from which a film of pale blue
smoke issued.  They waited for another shot, but none came.

The reason was this: the herd of wild elephants which Bruce and the
colonel had heard came charging almost directly toward them, smashing
young trees and trampling the tough underbrush.  Some of them made for
the water directly in line with the passing boats.  Kathlyn, keenly
alive to the fact that here was a chance, jumped overboard before
Umballa could reach out a staying hand.

To Kathlyn there was only death in the path of the elephants; to remain
on the barge was to face eventually that which was worse than death.
Her arm throbbed painfully, but in the desperate energy with which she
determined to take the chance she used it.  Quite contrary to her
expectations, her leap was the best thing she could have done.  Most of
the barges were upset and the great beasts were blundering across the
river between her and the barges.

Bruce witnessed Kathlyn's brave attempt and dashed into the water after
her.  It took him but a moment to bring her to land, where her father
clasped her in his arms and broke down again.

"Dad, dad!" she whispered.  "Don't you see our God is powerfulest?  I
believed I was going to be trampled to death, and here I am, with you
once more."

They hurried back as fast as Kathlyn's weakness would permit to where
they had left their own elephants, doubting that they should find them,
considering that it was quite probable that they had joined their wild
brethren.  But no; they were standing shoulder to shoulder, flapping
their ears and curling their trunks.  So many years had they been
trained to hunt elephants that they did not seem to know what to do
without some one to guide them.

Bruce ordered one of them to kneel, doubtfully; but the big fellow
obeyed the command docilely, and the colonel and Bruce helped the
exhausted girl into the howdah.  The colonel followed, while Bruce took
upon his own shoulders the duties of mahout.  Pundita got into the
other howdah and Ramabai imitated Bruce.  The elephants shuffled off,
away from the river.  For the time being neither Bruce nor Ramabai gave
mind to the compass.  To make pursuit impossible was the main business
just then.

Later Umballa, dulled and stupefied from his immersion, stood on the
shore, with but nine of the twenty soldiers he had brought with him.
Evidently, his star had faltered.  Very well; he would send for the
other sister.  She was the Colonel Sahib's daughter, and young; she
would be as wax in his hands.  A passion remained in Umballa's heart,
but it was now the passion of revenge.

When he had recovered sufficiently he gave orders to one of the
soldiers to return to the city, to bring back at once servants,
elephants and all that would be required for a long pursuit.  The
messenger was also to make known these preparations to the council, who
would undertake to forward the cable submitted to them.  All these
things off his mind, Umballa sat down and shivered outwardly, while he
boiled within.  He was implacable; he would blot out his enemy, kith
and kin.  Colonel Hare should never dip his fingers into the filigree
basket--never while he, Durga Ram, lived.

Quite unknown, quite unsuspected by him, for all the activity of his
spies, a volcano was beginning to grumble under his feet.  All tyrants,
the petty and the great, have heard it: the muttering of the oppressed.

Perhaps the fugitives had gone thirty miles when suddenly the jungle
ended abruptly and a desert opened up before them.  Beyond stood a
purple line of rugged hills.  Ramabai raised his hand, and the
elephants came to a halt.

"I believe I know where I am," said Ramabai.  "Somewhere between us and
yonder hills is a walled city, belonging to Bala Khan, a Pathan who
sometimes styles himself as a rajah.  He has a body of fierce fighting
men; and he lives unmolested for two reasons: looting would not be
worth while and his position is isolated and almost impregnable.  Now,
if I am right, we shall find shelter there, for he was an old friend of
my father's and I might call him a friend of mine, since I sell sheep
for him occasionally."

"Bala Khan?" mused Bruce, reminiscently.  "Isn't he the chap who has a
sacred white elephant?"

"It is the same," answered Ramabai.  "We can reach there before
sundown.  It would be wise to hasten, however, as this desert and those
hills are infested with lawless nomadic bands of masterless
men--brigands, you call them.  They would cut the throat of a man for
the sake of his clothes."

"Let us go on," said the colonel.  "I don't care where.  I am dead for
want of food and sleep."

"And I, too," confessed Kathlyn; "My arm pains me badly."

[Illustration: My arm pains me badly.]

"My poor Kit!" murmured her father gloomily.  "And all this because I
told you half a truth, because in play I tried to make a mystery out of
a few plain facts.  I should have told you everything, warned you
against following in case I failed to turn up."

"I should have followed you just the same."

"Shall I rebind the arm?" asked Bruce, turning.

"No, thanks." She smiled down at him.  "This bandage will serve till we
reach Bala Khan's."

"By the way, Colonel, is there a pair of binoculars in the howdah?"

"Yes.  Do you want them?"

"No.  Just to be sure they were there.  We may have occasion to use
them later, in case this place Ramabai is taking us to should turn out
hostile.  I like to know what is going on ahead of me."

"Poor Kit!" reiterated the colonel.

"Never mind, dad; you meant it all for the best; and you must not let
our present misfortunes convince you that that yogi or guru cast a
spell of evil over you.  That is all nonsense."

"My child, this is the Orient, Asia.  Things happen here that are
outside the pale of logic.  Bruce, am I not right?"

"I have seen many unbelievable things here in India," replied Bruce
reluctantly.  "Think of yesterday and to-day, Miss Kathlyn."

"Yes; but the curse of a priest who believes in different gods, who
kotows before a painted idol!  I just simply can't believe anything so
foolish.  Dad, put the thought out of your mind for my sake.  So long
as we have the will to try we'll see California again before many
weeks."

"Do you feel like that?" curiously.

"In my soul, dad, in my soul."  She stared dreamily toward the
empurpling hills.  "I can't explain, but that's the way I feel.  Some
day we shall be free again, reenter the life we have known and all this
will resolve itself into an idle dream.  Ahmed has said it."

"No, he is alive somewhere back there."

Bruce turned to look at her again, but Kathlyn was still gazing at the
hills without seeing them.

"A white elephant," mused the colonel.  "Do you know it for a fact that
this Bala Khan has a white elephant?" he called across to Ramabai.

"I have never seen it Sahib.  It is what they say."

"A pair of mottled ears is the nearest I ever came to seeing a white
elephant, and I've hunted them for thirty years, here, in Ceylon, in
Burma, in Africa.  There was once a tiger near Madras that hadn't any
stripes.  The natives would not permit him to be killed because they
held that, being unique, he was sacred.  A sacred white elephant!  Poor
simple-minded fools!"  The colonel felt in his pockets, then dropped
his hands dispiritedly.  How long since he had tasted tobacco?  "Bruce,
have you got a cheroot in your pocket?  I think a smoke would brace me
up."

Bruce laughed and passed up a broken cigar, which the colonel lighted
carefully.  The weariness seemed to go out of his face magically.

"This Bala Khan should be Mohammedan," said Bruce.  "The Pathan
despises the Hindu."

"There are Hindus in yonder city; quite as many," said Ramabai, "as
there are Mohammedans.  Even the Pathan expects that which he can not
understand."

"Isn't that the wall behind that sand-hill?  Let me have the glasses a
moment.  Colonel. . . .  H'm!  The walled city, all right.  Some people
moving about outside.  Dancers, I should say."

"Professional," explained Ramabai.

"Nothing religious, then?  By George!"

"What is it?" asked the colonel.

"Take a look.  There's an elephant being led into the city gates."

The colonel peered eagerly through the glasses.

"The sun is shining on him. . . .  No! he is . . . white!  A white
elephant!  I'd give ten thousand this minute to own it.  There, it's
entered the gate.  Well, well, well!  And I've lived to see it!  Poor
old Barnum, to have carried around a tinted pachyderm!  He's white as
any elephant flesh could be.  Those dancing chaps are going in, too.
What caste would those dancers be, Ramabai?"

"Pariahs, quite possibly; probably brigands."

The rim of the sun was sinking rapidly as Bruce drew his elephant to a
halt before the gate of the white walled city.  The guard ran out,
barring the way.

"I am Ramabai, a friend of Bala Khan.  I am come to pay him a visit.
Direct me to his house or his palace."

The authority in Ramabai's voice was sufficient for the guard, who gave
the necessary directions.  The party continued on into town.  It was an
odd place for a walled city.  There wasn't a tree about, not a sign of
boscage, except some miles away where the hills began to slope upward.
Bruce wondered what the inhabitants fed upon.  It was more like an
Egyptian village than anything he had ever seen in India.  Bruce asked
for his rifle, which he laid carelessly in the crook of his arm.  One
never could tell.

Presently they came upon a group in the center of which were the
dancers at their vocations.  They ceased their mad whirlings at the
sight of the two elephants.  There were nine of these men, fierce of
eye and built muscularly.  No effeminate Hindus here, mused Bruce, who
did not like the looks of them at all.  The surrounding natives stared
with variant emotions.  Many of them had never seen a white man before.
Their gaze centered upon the colonel.  Kathlyn was almost as dark as
Pundita, and as for Bruce, only his European dress distinguished him
from Ramabai, for there was scarcely a shade difference in color.  But
the colonel, having been weeks in prison, was as pale as alabaster and
his hair shone like threads of silver.

On through the narrow streets, sometimes the sides of the elephants
scraping against the mud and plaster of the buildings, and one could
easily look into the second stories.  No one seemed hostile; only a
natural curiosity was evinced by those standing in doorways or leaning
out of windows.

The house of Bala Khan was not exactly a palace, but it was of
respectable size.  A high wall surrounded the compound.  There was a
gateway, open at this moment.  A servant ran out and loudly demanded
what was wanted.

"Say to your master, Bala Khan, that Ramabai, son of Maaho Singh, his
old friend, awaits with friendly greetings."

"Kit," whispered Kathlyn's father, "this chap Ramabai wouldn't make a
bad king.  And look!" excitedly.  "There's the sacred elephant, and if
he isn't white, I'll eat my hat!"

Kathlyn sighed gratefully.  That her father could be interested in
anything was a good sign for the future.  A few days' rest and
wholesome food would put him half-way on his legs.  Her own vitality
was an inheritance from her father.  The male line of the family was
well known for its recuperative powers.

The servant ran back into the compound and spoke to a dignified man,
who proved to be a high caste Brahmin, having in his charge the care of
the white elephant.  He disappeared and returned soon with the Khan.
The pleasant face, though proudly molded, together with the simplicity
of his appearance, conveyed to Kathlyn the fact that here was a man to
be trusted, at least for the present.  He greeted Ramabai cordially,
struck his hands and ordered out the servants to take charge of what
luggage there was and to lead away the elephants to be fed and watered.

Courteously he asked Kathlyn how she had become injured and Ramabai
acted as interpreter.  He then ushered them into his house, spread rugs
and cushions for them to sit upon and mildly inquired what had brought
the son of his old friend so far.

Colonel Hare spoke several dialects fluently and briefly told (between
sips of tea and bites of cakes which had been set out for the guests)
his experiences in Allaha.

"The rulers of Allaha," observed Bala Khan, "have always been half mad."

Ramabai nodded in agreement.

"You should never have gone back," went on Bala Khan, lighting a
cigarette and eying Kathlyn with wonder and interest.  "Ah, that Durga
Ram whom they call Umballa!  I have heard of him, but fortunately for
him our paths have not crossed in any way."  He blew a cloud of smoke
above his head.  "Well, he has shown wisdom in avoiding me.  In front
of me, a desert; behind me, verdant hills and many sheep and cattle,
well guarded.  I am too far away for them to bother.  Sometimes the
desert thieves cause a flurry, but that is nothing.  It keeps the
tulwar from growing rusty," patting the great knife at his side.

Bala Khan was muscular; his lean hands denoted work; his clear eyes,
the sun and the wind.  He was in height and building something after
the pattern of the colonel.

"And to force a crown on me!" said the colonel.

"You could have given it to this Umballa."

"That I would not do."

"In each case you showed forethought.  The Durga Ram, when he had you
where he wanted you----"  Bala Khan drew a finger suggestively across
his throat.  "Ramabai, son of my friend, I will have many sheep for you
this autumn.  What is it to me whether you Hindus eat beef or not?"  He
laughed.

"I am not a Hindu in that sense," returned Ramabai.  "I have but one
God."

"And Mahomet is His prophet," said the host piously.

"Perhaps.  I am a Christian."

Bruce stirred uneasily, but his alarm was without foundation.

"A Christian," mused Bala Khan.  "Ah, well; have no fear of me.  There
is no Mahdi in these hills.  There is but one road to Paradise and
argument does not help us on the way."

Lowly and quickly Pundita translated for Kathlyn so that she might miss
none of the conversation.

"The Colonel Sahib looks worn."

"I am."

"Now, in my travels I have been to Bombay, and there I dressed like you
white people.  I have the complete.  Perhaps the Colonel Sahib would be
pleased to see if he can wear it?  And also the use of my barber?"

"Bala Khan," cried the colonel, "you are a prince indeed!  It will
tonic me like medicine.  Thanks, thanks!"

"It is well."

"You have a wonderful elephant out there in the compound," said Bruce,
who had remained a silent listener to all that had gone before.

"Ah!  That is a curiosity.  He is worshiped by Hindus and reverenced by
my own people.  I am his official custodian.  There is a saying among
the people that ill will befall me should I lose, sell, or permit him
to be stolen."

"And many have offered to buy?" inquired the colonel.

"Many."

When the colonel appeared at supper, simple but substantial, he was a
new man.  He stood up straight, though his back still smarted from the
lash.  Kathlyn was delighted at the change.

After the meal was over and coffee was drunk, the Khan conducted his
guests to his armory, of which he was very proud.  Guns of all
descriptions lined the walls.  Some of them Bruce would have liked to
own, to decorate the walls of his own armory, thousands of miles away.

The colonel whispered a forgotten prayer as, later, he laid down his
weary aching limbs upon the rope bed.  Almost immediately he sank into
slumber as deep and silent as the sea.

Kathlyn and Bruce, however, went up to the hanging gardens and remained
there till nine, marveling over the beauty of the night.  The Pathan
city lay under their gaze with a likeness to one of those magic cities
one reads about in the chronicles of Sindbad the Sailor.  But they
spoke no word of love.  When alone with this remarkable young woman,
Bruce found himself invariably tongue-tied.

At the same hour, less than fifty miles away, Umballa stood before the
opening of his elaborate tent, erected at sundown by the river's brink,
and scowled at the moon.  He saw no beauty in the translucent sky, in
the silvery paleness of the world below.  He wanted revenge, and the
word hissed in his brain as a viper hisses in the dark of its cave.

Dung fires twinkled and soldiers lounged about them, smoking and
gossiping.  They had been given an earnest against their long
delinquent wages; and they were in a happy frame of mind.  Their dead
comrades were dead and mourning was for widows; but for them would be
the pleasures of swift reprisals.  The fugitives had gone toward the
desert, and in that bleak stretch of treeless land it would not be
difficult to find them, once they started in pursuit.

Midnight.

In the compound the moonlight lay upon everything; upon the fat sides
and back of the sacred white elephant, upon the three low caste
keepers, now free of the vigilant eye of their Brahmin chief.  The
gates were barred and closed; all inside the house of Bala Khan were
asleep.  Far away a sentry dozed on his rifle, on the wall.  The three
keepers whispered and chuckled among themselves.

"Who will know?" said one.

"The moon will not speak," said another.

"Then, let us go and smoke."

The three approached the elephant.  A bit of gymnastics and one of them
was boosted to the back of the elephant to whom this episode was more
or less familiar.  Another followed; the third was pulled up, and from
the elephant's back they made the top of the wall and disappeared down
into the street.  Here they paused cautiously, for two guards always
patrolled the front of the compound during the night.  Presently the
three truants stole away toward the bazaars which in this desert town
occupied but a single street.  Down they went into a cellar way and the
guru's curse stalked beside them.  For opium is the handmaiden of all
curses.

Perhaps twenty minutes later slight sounds came from the front of the
compound wall.  A rifle barrel clattered upon the cobbles.  Then, over
the wall, near the elephant, a head appeared, then a body.  This was
repeated four times, and four light-footed nomads of the desert lowered
themselves into the compound.  They ran quickly to the gate and
noiselessly unbarred it.  Outside were five more desert nomads,
gathered about the insensible bodies of the sentries.

These nine men were the dancers who had entered the town in advance of
Kathlyn.  For weeks they had lain in wait for this moment.  They had
spied upon the three low caste keepers and upon learning of their
nocturnal junkets into the opium den had cast the die this night.

With the utmost caution they approached the sacred elephant, took off
his chains and led him from the compound.  Immediately six of the
marauders trotted far ahead toward the gate they knew to be the least
guarded.  The sacred elephant, passing through the streets, attended by
three men, aroused no suspicions in any straggler who saw.  So remote
was the walled city, so seemingly impregnable, and so little interfered
with that it was only human that its guardians should eventually grow
careless.

When the keepers, straggling under the fumes of the drug, returned near
daybreak, first to find the gate open, second to find their sacred
charge gone, they fled in terror; for it would be death, lingering and
painful, for them to stay and explain how and why they had left their
post.

The wild and lawless brigands knew exactly what they were about.  There
were several agents of European and American circuses after this white
elephant, and as it could not be purchased there was no reason why it
could not be stolen.

When the Brahmin arrived at sunrise to find his vocation gone he set up
a wailing which awakened the household.  The Khan was furious and
ordered a general search.  He vowed death to the foul hands which had
done this sacrilege!

Kathlyn and the others were genuinely sorry when they heard the news.
They were in the armory when the Khan announced what had taken place.

Said he: "Come, you are all skilled hunters.  Find me my elephant and
these guns and newer and surer ones shall protect you from Durga Ram,
should he take it into his head to come this way."

The colonel, Bruce and Ramabai set off at once.  After they had gone a
camel rider entered the compound and sought audience with Bala Khan.
Kathlyn and Pundita were in the compound at the time and the former was
greatly interested in the saddlebags, attached to one of which was a
binocular case.  Kathlyn could not resist the inclination to open this
case.  It contained an exceptionally fine pair of glasses, such as were
used in that day in the British army.  No doubt they were a part of
some loot.

Suddenly an idea came to her.  She asked permission (through Pundita)
to ride the camel outside the town.  After some argument the servant in
charge consented.

Upon a knoll outside the city--a hillock of sand three or four hundred
feet in height--Kathlyn tried the glasses.  From this promontory she
had a range of something like fifteen to twenty miles.  Back and forth
her gaze roved and suddenly paused.




CHAPTER XII

THE PLAN OF RAMABAI

When Kathlyn returned to the compound it was with the news that she had
discovered a group of men, some twelve or fifteen miles to the west.
They had paused at what appeared to be a well, and with them was the
sacred white elephant.  Bala Khan was for giving orders at once to set
out with his racing camels to catch and crucify every mother's son of
them on the city walls.  But Ramabai interposed.

"As I came toward the compound I was given a message.  The man who gave
it to me was gone before I could get a good look at his face.  These
men who stole the sacred white elephant are brave and desperate.  At
the first sign of pursuit they promise to kill the elephant."

"And by the beard of the prophet," cried Bala Khan, his face purpling
with passion, "these men of the desert keep their promises.  And so do
I.  I promise later to nail each one of them to the walls to die
hanging to nails!"

"But just now," said Ramabai quietly, "the main thing is to rescue the
elephant, and I have a plan."

"Let me hear it."

"From what you told me last night," went on Ramabai, "those nomads or
brigands are opium fiends."

Bala Khan nodded.

"Bruce Sahib, here, and I will undertake to carry them doctored opium.
I know something about the drug.  I believe that we saw the thieves
last evening as we came through the streets.  My plan is this: we will
take five racing camels, go north and turn, making the well from the
west.  That will not look like pursuit."

"But five camels?"  Bala Khan was curious.

"Yes.  In order to allay the suspicions of the brigands, Kathlyn
Mem-sahib and my wife must accompany us."

The colonel objected, but Kathlyn overruled his objections.

"But, Kit, they will recognize us.  They will not have forgot me.  They
will know that we have come from the town, despite the fact that to all
appearances we come from the West."

Bruce also shook his head.  "It doesn't look good, Ramabai.  Why not we
three men?"

"They would be suspicious at once.  They would reason, if they saw
Kathlyn Mem-sahib and my wife with us that we were harmless.  Will you
trust me?"

"Anywhere," said the colonel.  "But they will simply make us prisoners
along with the elephant."

"Ah, but the Colonel Sahib forgets the opium."  Ramabai laid his hand
upon the colonel's arm.  "Let them make prisoners of us.  The very
first thing they will do will be to search the saddle-bags.  They will
find the opium.  In a quarter of an hour they will be as dead and we
can return."

"It is a good plan," said Bala Khan, when the conversation was fully
translated to him.  "And once the elephant is back in the compound I'll
send a dozen men back for the rogues.  Ah! they will play with me; they
will steal into my town, overcome my guards, take the apple of my eye!
Ramabai, thou art a friend indeed.  Haste and Allah fend for thee!
Umballa may arrive with an army, but he shall not enter my gates."

Guided by a servant, Bruce and Ramabai set off for the opium den.  The
proprietor understood exactly what they desired.  There were times when
men entered his place who were in need of a long sleep, having money
tucked away in their fantastic cummerbunds.

So, mounted upon five swift camels, the party started off on a wide
circle.  Whether they caught the brigands at the well or on the way to
their mountain homes was of no great importance.  Ramabai was quite
certain that the result would be the same.  The colonel grumbled a good
deal.  Supposing the rascals did not smoke; what then?

"They will smoke," declared Ramabai confidently.  "The old rascal of
whom we bought the opium has entertained them more than once.  They are
too poor to own pipes.  Have patience, Colonel Sahib.  A good deal
depends upon the success of our adventure this morning.  If I know
anything about Umballa, he will shortly be on the march.  Bala Khan has
given his word."

Had it not been for liberal use of opium the night before, the brigands
would not have tarried so long at the well; but they were terribly
thirsty, a bit nerve shattered and craved for the drug.  The chief
alone had fully recovered.  He cursed and raved at his men, kicked and
beat them.  What!  After all these weeks of waiting, to let sleep stand
between them and thousands of rupees!  Dogs!  Pigs!  Did they not
recollect that Bala Khan had a way of nailing thieves outside the walls
of his city?  Well, he for one would not wait.  He would mount the
sacred white elephant and head toward the caves in the hills.  Let them
who would decorate the walls of Bala Khan.  The threat of Bala Khan put
life into the eight followers, and they were getting ready to move on,
when one of them discovered a small caravan approaching from the west.

Camels?  Ha!  Here was a chance of leaving Bala Khan's city far in the
rear.  And there would be loot besides.  Those helmets were never worn
by any save white men.  The chief scowled under his shading palm.
Women!  Oh, this was going to be something worth while.

When the caravan came within hailing distance the chief of the brigands
stepped forward menacingly.  The new arrivals were informed that they
were prisoners, and were bidden to dismount at once.

"But we are on the way to the city of Bala Khan," remonstrated Ramabai.

"Which you left this morning!" jeered the chief.

"Dismount!"

"But I am selling opium there!"

"Opium!"

"Where is it?  Give it to us!" cried one of the brigands.

The chief thought quickly.  If his men would smoke they should suffer
the penalty of being left at the well to await the arrival of the
tender Bala Khan.  The white elephant was worth ten thousand rupees.
He might not be obliged to share these bags of silver.  His men could
not complain.  They had discharged him.  Let them have the pipes.  He
himself would only pretend to smoke.

But the first whiff of the fumes was too much for his will power.  He
sucked in the smoke, down to the bottom of his very soul, and suddenly
found peace.  The superdrug with which the poppy had been mixed was
unknown to Ramabai, but he had often witnessed tests of its potency.
It worked with the rapidity of viper venom.  Within ten minutes after
the first inhalation the nine brigands sank back upon the sand, as
nearly dead as any man might care to be.

At once the elephant was liberated, and the party made off toward the
town.  Colonel Hare, suspicious of everything these days, marveled over
the simplicity of the trick and the smoothness with which it had been
turned.  He began to have hope for the future.  Perhaps this time they
were really going to escape from this land accursed.

There was great powwowing and salaaming at the gate as the sacred white
elephant loomed into sight.  The old Brahmin who had charge of him wept
for joy.  He was still a personage, respected, salaamed to, despite the
preponderance of Mohammedans.  His sacred elephant!

Bala Khan was joyous.  Here was the sacred elephant once more in the
compound, and not a piece out of his treasure chest.  He was in luck.
In the midst of his self-congratulations came the alarming news that a
large body of men were seen approaching across the desert from the
direction of Allaha.  Bala Khan, his chiefs and his guests climbed to
the top of the wall and beheld the spectacle in truth.  It required but
a single look through the binoculars to discover to whom this host
belonged.

"Umballa!" said Ramabai,

"Ah!  Durga Ram, to pay his respects."  Bala Khan rubbed his hands
together.  It had been many moons since he had met a tulwar.

The colonel examined his revolver coldly.  The moment that Umballa came
within range the colonel intended to shoot.  This matter was going to
be settled definitely, here and now.  So long as Umballa lived, a dread
menace hung above Kathlyn's head.  So, then, Umballa must die.

Bala Khan was for beginning the warfare at once, but Bruce argued him
out of this idea.  Let them first learn what Umballa intended to do.
There was no need of shedding blood needlessly.

"You white people must always talk," grumbled the Khan, who was a
fighting man, born of a race of fighters yet to bow the head to the
yoke.  "It is better to kill and talk afterward.  I have given my word
to protect you, and the word of Bala Khan is as sound as British gold."

"For that," said Bruce, "thanks."

"Keep your men from the walls," cried Kathlyn, "and bring me the white
elephant.  I would deal with this man Umballa."

Her request was granted.  So when Durga Ram and has soldiers arrived
before the closed gates they beheld Kathlyn mounted on the white
elephant alone.

"What wish you here, Durga Ram?" she called down to the man on the
richly caparisoned war elephant.

"You!  Your father and those who have helped you to escape."

"Indeed!  Well, then, come and take us."

"I would speak with Bala Khan," imperiously.

"You will deal with me alone," declared Kathlyn.

Umballa reached for his rifle, but a loud murmur from the men stayed
his impulse.

"It is the sacred white elephant, Highness.  None dare fire at that,"
his captain warned him.  "Those with him or upon him are in sanctity."

"Tell Bala Khan," said Umballa, controlling his rage as best he could,
"tell Bala Khan that I would be his friend, not his enemy."

"Bala Khan," boomed a voice from the other side of the wall, "cares not
for your friendship.  Whatever the Mem-sahib says is my word.  What!
Does Allaha want war for the sake of gratifying Durga Ram's spite?
Begone, and thank your evil gods that I am not already at your lying
treacherous throat.  Take yourself off, Durga Ram.  The people of Bala
Khan do not make war on women and old men.  The Mem-sahib and her
friends are under my protection."

"I will buy them!" shouted Umballa, recollecting the greed of Bala Khan.

"My word is not for sale!" came back.

Kathlyn understood by the expression on Umballa's countenance what was
taking place.  She smiled down at her enemy.

"So be it, Bala Khan," snarled Umballa, his rage no longer on the rein.
"In one month's time I shall return, and of your city there will not be
one stone upon another when I leave it!"

"One month!" Ramabai laughed.

"Why are you always smiling, Ramabai?" asked Bruce.

"I have had a dream, Sahib," answered Ramabai, still smiling.  "Umballa
will not return here."

"You could tell me more than that."

"I could, but will not," the smile giving way to sternness.

"If only I knew what had become of Ahmed," said the colonel, when the
last of Umballa's soldiers disappeared whence they had come, "I should
feel content."

"We shall find him, or he will find us, if he is alive," said Kathlyn.
"Now let us make ready for the last journey.  One hundred miles to the
west is the Arabian gulf.  It is a caravan port, and there will be
sailing vessels and steamships."  She shook him by the shoulders
joyously.  "Dad, we are going home, home!"

"Kit, I want to see Winnie!"

The word sent a twinge of pain through Bruce's heart.  Home!  Would he
ever have a real one?  Was she to go out of his life at last?  Kathlyn
Hare.

"But you, Ramabai?" said Kathlyn.

"I shall return to Allaha, I and Pundita," replied Ramabai.

"It will be death!" objected Bruce and Kathlyn together.

"I think not," and Ramabai permitted one of his mysterious smiles to
stir his lips.

"Ramabai!" whispered Pundita fearfully.

"Yes.  After all, why should we wait?"

"I?"

"Even so!"

"What is all this about?" inquired Kathlyn.

"Allaha is weary of Umballa's iron heel, weary of a vacillating
council.  And the time has arrived when the two must be abolished.  A
thousand men await the turn of my hand.  And who has a better right to
the throne of Allaha than Pundita, my wife?"

"Good!" cried Kathlyn, her eyes sparkling.  "Good!  And if we can help
you----"

"Kit," interposed the colonel, "we can give Ramabai and Pundita only
our good wishes.  Our way lies to the west, to the seaport and home."

Ramabai bowed.

And the party returned to the compound rather subdued.  This quiet
young native banker would go far.

"And if I am ever queen, will my beautiful Mem-sahib come back some day
and visit me?"

"That I promise, Pundita, though I have no love for Allaha."

"We will go with you to the coast," said Ramabai, "and on our return to
Allaha will see what has become of the faithful Ahmed."

"For that my thanks," responded the colonel.  "Ahmed has been with me
for many years, and has shared with me many hardships.  If he lives, he
will be a marked man, so far as Umballa is concerned.  Aid him to come
to me.  The loss of my camp and bungalow is nothing.  The fact that we
are all alive to-day is enough for me.  But you, Bruce; will it hit you
hard?"

Bruce laughed easily.  "I am young.  Besides, it was a pastime for me,
though I went at it in a business way."

"I am glad of that.  There is nothing to regret in leaving this part of
the world."  Yet the colonel sighed.

And Kathlyn heard that sigh, and intuitively understood.  The filigree
basket of gems.  Of such were the minds of men.

But the colonel was taken ill that night, and it was a week before he
left his bed, and another before he was considered strong enough to
attempt the journey.  Bala Khan proved to be a fine host, for he loved
men of deeds, and this white-haired old man was one of the right
kidney.  He must be strong ere he took the long journey over the hot
sands to the sea.

A spy of Umballa's watched and waited to carry the news to his master,
the day his master's enemies departed from the haven of Bala Khan's
walled city.

When the day came the Khan insisted that his guests should use his own
camels and servants, and upon Ramabai's return the elephants would be
turned over to him for his journey back to Allaha.  Thus, one bright
morning, the caravan set forth for what was believed to be the last
journey.

And Umballa's spy hastened away.

All day long they wound in and out, over and down the rolling mounds of
sand, pausing only once, somewhere near four o'clock, when they
dismounted for a space to enjoy a bite to eat and a cup of tea.  Then
on again, through the night, making about sixty miles in all.  At dawn
they came upon a well, and here they decided to rest till sunset.
Beyond the well, some twenty-five miles, lay the low mountain range
over which they must pass to the sea.  At the foot of these hills stood
a small village, which they reached about ten o'clock that night.

They found the village wide awake.  The pariah dogs were howling.  And
on making inquiries it was learned that a tiger had been prowling about
for three or four nights, and that they had set a trap cage for the
brute.  The colonel and Bruce at once assumed charge.  The old zest
returned with all its vigor and allurement.  Even Kathlyn and Pundita
decided to join the expedition, though Pundita knew nothing of arms.

Now, this village was the home of the nine brigands, and whenever they
were about they dominated the villagers.  They were returning from a
foraging expedition into the hills, and discovered the trap cage with
the tiger inside.  Very good.  The tiger was no use to any but
themselves, since they knew where to sell it.  They were in the act of
pulling the brush away from the cage when they heard sounds of others
approaching.  With the suspicion which was a part of their business
they immediately ran to cover to see who it was.

Instantly the chief of the brigands discovered that these new arrivals
were none other than the white people who had given him and his men a
superdrug and thereby mulcted them out of the sacred white elephant
which was to have brought them a fortune.

Unfortunately, the men of Kathlyn's party laid aside their weapons on
approaching the cage to tear away the brush.  Eight brigands, at a sign
from their chief, surrounded the investigators, who found themselves
nicely caught.

The natives fled incontinently.  So did Bala Khan's camel men.

"Death if you move!" snarled the chief.  "Ah, you gave us bad opium,
and we dropped like logs!  Swine!"  He raised his rifle threateningly.

"Wait a minute," said Bruce coolly.  "What you want is money."

"Ay, money!  Ten thousand rupees!"

"It shall be given you if you let us go.  You will conduct us over the
hills to the sea, and there the money will be given you."

The chief laughed long and loudly.  "What!  Am I a goat to put my head
inside the tiger's jaws?  Nay, I shall hold you here for ransom.  Let
them bring gold.  Now, take hold," indicating the trap cage.  "We shall
take this fine man eater along with us.  I am speaking to you, white
men, and you, pig of a Hindu!  Chalu!  I will kill any one who falters.
Opium!  Ah, yes!  You shall pay for my headache and the sickness of my
comrades.  Chalu!  And your white woman; she shall give a ransom of her
own!"

The village jutted out into the desert after the fashion of a
peninsula.  On the west of it lay another stretch of sand.  They
followed the verdure till they reached the base of the rocky hills,
which were barren of any vegetation; huge jumbles of granite the color
of porphyry.  During the night they made about ten miles, and at dawn
were smothered by one of those raging sand-storms, prevalent in this
latitude.  They had to abandon the trap cage and seek shelter in a
near-by cave.  Here they remained huddled together till the storm died
away.

"It has blown itself out," commented the chief.  Then he spoke to
Ramabai.  "Who is this man?" with a nod toward the colonel.

"He is an American."

"He came for Allaha?"

"Yes," said Ramabai unsuspiciously.

"Ha!  Then that great prince did not lie."

"What prince?" cried Ramabai, now alarmed.

"The Prince Durga Ram.  Three fat bags of silver, he said, would he pay
me for the white hunter with the white hair.  It is the will of Allah!"

The colonel's head sank upon his knees.  Kathlyn patted his shoulder.

"Father, I tell you mind not the mouthings of a vile guru.  We shall
soon be free."

"Kit, this time, if I return to Allaha, I shall die.  I feel it in my
bones."

"And I say no!"

The chief turned to Ramabai.  "You and the woman with you shall this
day seek two camels of the five you borrowed from Bala Khan.  You will
journey at once to Allaha.  But do not waste your time in stopping to
acquaint Bala Khan.  At the first sign of armed men each of those left
shall die in yonder tiger cage."

"We refuse!"

"Then be the first to taste the tiger's fangs!"

The chief called to his men to seize Ramabai and Pundita, when Kathlyn
interfered.

"Go, Ramabai; it is useless to fight against these men who mean all
they say, and who are as cruel as the tiger himself."

"It shall be as the Mem-sahib says," replied Ramabai resignedly.

      *      *      *      *      *      *

One morning Umballa entered the judgment hall of the palace, disturbed
in mind.  Anonymous notes, bidding him not to persecute Ramabai and his
wife further, on pain of death.  He had found these notes at the door
of his zenana, in his stables, on his pillows.  In his heart he had
sworn the death of Ramabai; but here was a phase upon which he had set
no calculation.  Had there not been unrest abroad he would have scorned
to pay any attention to these warnings; but this Ramabai--may he burn
in hell!--was a power with the populace, with low and high castes
alike, and for the first time, now that he gave the matter careful
thought, his own future did not look particularly clear.  More than
ever he must plan with circumspection.  He must trap Ramabai, openly,
lawfully, in the matter of sedition.

Imagine his astonishment when, a few minutes after his arrival, Ramabai
and Pundita demanded audience, the one straight of back and proud of
look, the other serene and tranquil!  Umballa felt a wave of bland
[Transcriber's note: blind?] hatred surge over him, but he gave no
sign.  Ramabai stated his case briefly.  Colonel Hare and his daughter
were being held prisoners for ransom.  Three bags of silver--something
like five thousand rupees--were demanded by the captors.

The council looked toward Umballa, who nodded, having in mind the part
of the good Samaritan, with reservations, to be sure.  Having trod the
paths of the white man, he had acquired a certain adroitness in holding
his people.  They had at best only the stability of chickens.  What at
one moment was a terror was at another a feast.  For the present, then,
he would pretend that he had forgot all about Ramabai's part in the
various unsuccessful episodes.

To the council and the gurus (or priests) he declared that he himself
would undertake to assume the part of envoy; he himself would bring the
legal king of Allaha back to his throne.  True, the daughter had been
crowned, but she had forfeited her rights.  Thus he would return with
Colonel Hare as soon as he could make the journey and return.

"He is contemplating some treachery," said Ramabai to his wife.  "I
must try to learn what it is."

In his shop in the bazaars Lal Singh had resumed his awl.  He had, as a
companion, a bent and shaky old man, whose voice, however, possessed a
resonance which belied the wrinkles and palsied hands.

"The rains," said Lal Singh, "are very late this year.  Leather will be
poor."

"Aye."

All of which signified to Ahmed that the British Raj had too many
affairs just then to give proper attention to the muddle in Allaha.

"But there is this man Ramabai.  He runs deep."

"So!"

"He has been conspiring for months."

"Then why does he not strike?"

"He is wary.  He is wary; a good sign."  Lal Singh reached for his pipe
and set the water bubbling.  "In a few weeks I believe all will be
ready, even the British Raj."

"Why will men be sheep?"

Lal Singh shrugged.  "Only Allah knows.  But what about this guru's
curse you say follows the Colonel Sahib?"

"It is true.  I was there," said Ahmed.  "And here am I, with a price
on my head!"

"In the business we are in there will always be a price on our heads.
And Umballa will bring back the Colonel Sahib.  What then?"

"We know what we know, Lal Singh," and the face under the hood broke
into a smile.

Five days passed.  The chief of the brigands was growing restless.  He
finally declared that unless the ransom was delivered that night he
would rid himself of them all.  The tiger was starving.  In order to
prove that he was not chattering idly he had the prisoners tied to the
wheels of the cage.  It would at least amuse him to watch their growing
terror.

"Look!  Some one is coming!" cried Kathlyn.

The chief saw the caravan at the same time, and he set up a shout of
pleasure.  Three fat bags of silver rupees!

Umballa, the good Samaritan, bargained with the chief.  He did not want
all the prisoners, only one.  Three bags of silver would be forthcoming
upon the promise that the young woman and the young man should be
disposed of.

"By the tiger?"

Umballa shrugged.  To him it mattered not how.  The chief, weary of his
vigil, agreed readily enough, and Umballa turned over the silver.

"The guru, my Kit!  You see?  This is the end.  Well, I am tired.  A
filigree basket of gems!"

"So!" said Umballa, smiling at Kathlyn.  "You and your lover shall
indeed be wed--by the striped one!  A sad tale I shall take back with
me.  You were both dead when I arrived."

Presently Bruce and Kathlyn were alone.  They could hear the brute in
the cage, snarling and clawing at the wooden door.




CHAPTER XIII

LOVE

The golden sands, the purple cliffs, the translucent blue of the
heavens, and the group of picturesque rascals jabbering and
gesticulating and pressing about their chief, made a picture Kathlyn
was never to forget.

"Patience, my little ones!" said the chief, showing his white strong
teeth in what was more of a snarl than a smile.  "There is plenty of
time."

Bruce leaned toward Kathlyn.

"Stand perfectly still, just as you are.  I believe I can reach the
knot back of your hands.  This squabbling is the very thing needed.
They will not pay any attention to us for a few minutes, and if I can
read signs they'll all be at one another's throats shortly."

"But even if we get free what can we do?"

Kathlyn was beginning to lose both faith and heart.  The sight of her
father being led back to Allaha by Durga Ram, after all the misery to
which he had been subjected, shook the courage which had held her up
these long happy weeks.  For she realized that her father was still
weak, and that any additional suffering would kill him.

"You mustn't talk like that," said Bruce.  "You've been in tighter
places than this.  If we can get free, leave the rest to me.  So long
as one can see and hear and move, there's hope."

"I'm becoming a coward.  Do what you can.  I promise to obey you in all
things."

Bruce bent as far as he could, and went desperately to work at the knot
with his teeth.  Success or failure did not really matter; simply, he
did not propose to die without making a mighty struggle to avoid death.
The first knot became loose, then another.  Kathlyn stirred her hands
cautiously.

"Now!" he whispered.

She twisted her hands two or three times and found them free.

"Mine, now!" said Bruce.  "Hurry!"

It was a simple matter for her to release Bruce.

"God bless those rupees!" he murmured.  "There'll be a fine row in a
minute.  Keep perfectly still, and when the moment comes follow me into
the cave.  They have left their guns in there."

"You are a brave and ready man, Mr. Bruce."

"You called me John once."

"Well, then, John," a ghost of a smile flitting across her lips.  Men
were not generally sentimental in the face of death.

"There are nine of us!" screamed one of the brigands.

"And I claim one bag because without my help and brains you would have
had nothing," roared the chief.  "Who warned you against the opium?
Ha, pig!"

The first blow was struck.  Instantly the chief drew his knife and
lunged at the two nearest him.

"Treachery!"

"Ha!  Pigs!  Dogs!  Come, I'll show you who is master!"

"Thief!"

The remaining brigands closed in upon their leader and bore him upon
his back.

"To the tiger with him!"

"Now!" cried Bruce.

He flung the rope from his hands, caught Kathlyn by the arm, and
running and stumbling, they gained the cave, either ignored or
unobserved by the victorious brigands.

They dragged the stunned leader to his feet and haled him to the cage,
lashing him to a wheel.  Next, they seized the rope which operated the
door and retired to the mouth of the cave.

"Rob us, would he!"

"Take the lion's share when we did all the work!"

"Swine!"

"I will give it all to you!" whined the whilom chief, mad with terror.

"And knife us in the back when we sleep!  No, no!  You have kicked and
cuffed us for the last time!"

Bruce picked up one of the rifles and drew Kathlyn farther into the
cave.

"Get behind me and crouch low.  They'll come around to us presently."

The rascals gave the rope a savage pull, and from where he stood Bruce
could see the lean striped body of the furious tiger leap to freedom.

"Keep your eyes shut.  It will not be a pleasant thing to look at," he
warned the girl.

But Kathlyn could not have closed her eyes if she had tried.  She saw
the brute pause, turn and strike at the helpless man at the wheel, then
lope off, doubtless having in mind to test his freedom before he fed.
The remaining brigands rushed out and gathered up the bags of rupees.

This was the opportunity for which Bruce had waited.

"Come.  There may be some outlet to this cave.  Here is another rifle.
Let us cut for it!  When thieves fall out; you know the old saying."

They ran back several yards and discovered a kind of chasm leading
diagonally upward.

"Thank God!  We can get out of this after all.  Are you strong enough
for a stiff climb?"

"I've got to be--John!"

"Trust me, Kathlyn," he replied simply.  He had but one life, but he
determined then and there to make it equal or outlast the six lives
which stood between him and liberty.

The brigands, having succeeded in their mutiny, bethought themselves of
their prisoners, only to find that they had vanished.  Familiar with
the cave and its outlet, they started eagerly in pursuit.  They
reasoned that if an old man was worth three bags of rupees, two young
people might naturally be worth twice as much.  And besides, being
tigers, they had tasted blood.

A shout caused Bruce to turn.  Instantly he raised his rifle, and
pulled the trigger.  The result was merely a snap.  The gun had not
been loaded.  He snatched Kathlyn's rifle, but this, too, was useless.
The brigands yelled exultantly and began to swarm up the ragged cliff.
Bruce flung aside the gun and turned his attention to a boulder.
Halfway up the chasm had a width which was little broader than the
shoulders of an ordinary man.  He waited till he saw the wretches
within a yard or so of this spot, then pushed this boulder.  It roared
and crashed and bounded, and before it reached the narrow pathway Bruce
had started a mate to it.  Then a third followed.  This caused a
terrific slide of rocks and boulders, and the brigands turned for their
lives.

"That will be about all for the present," said Bruce, wiping his
forehead.  "Now if we can make that village we shall be all right.
Bala Khan's men will not leave with the camels till they learn whether
we are dead or alive.  It will be a hard trek, Miss Kathlyn.  Ten miles
over sand is worse than fifty over turf.  I don't think we'll see any
more of those ruffians."

"Kathlyn," she said.

"Well--Kathlyn!"

"Or, better still, at home they call me Kit."

They smiled into each other's eyes, and no words were needed.  Thus
quickly youth discards its burdens!

That he did not take her into his arms at once proved the caliber of
the man.  And Kathlyn respected him none the less for his control.  She
knew now; and she was certain that her eyes had told him as frankly as
any words would have done; and she fell into his stride, strangely
embarrassed and not a little frightened.  The firm grasp of his hand as
here and there he steadied her sent a thrill of exquisite pleasure
through her.

Love!  She laughed softly; and he stopped and eyed her in astonishment.

"What is it?"

"Nothing," she answered.

But she went on with the thought which had provoked her laughter.
Love!  Danger all about, unseen, hidden; misery in the foreground, and
perhaps death beyond; her father back in chains, to face she knew not
what horrors, and yet she could pause by the wayside and think of love!

"There was something," he insisted.  "That wasn't happy laughter.  What
caused it?"

"Some day I will tell you--if we live."

"Live?"  Then he laughed.

And she was not slow to recognize the Homeric quality of his laughter.

"Kit, I am going to get you and your father out of all this, if but for
one thing."

"And what is that?" curious in her turn.

"I'll tell you later."  And there the matter stood.

The journey to the village proved frightfully exhausting.  The two were
in a sorry plight when they reached the well.

The camel men were overjoyed at the sight of them.  For hours they had
waited in dread, contemplating flight which would take them anywhere
but to Bala Khan, who rewarded cowardice in one fashion only.  For, but
for their cowardly inactivity, their charges might by now be safe in
the seaport toward which they had been journeying.  So they brought
food for the two and begged that they would not be accused of cowardice
to Bala Khan.

"Poor devils!" said Bruce.  "Had they shown the least resistance those
brigand chaps would have killed them off like rats."  He beckoned to
the head man.  "Take us back to Bala Khan in the morning, and we
promise that no harm shall befall you.  Now, find us a place to sleep."

Nevertheless, it was hard work to keep that promise.  Bala Khan stormed
and swore that death was too good for the watery hearts of his camel
men.  They should be crucified on the wall.  Kathlyn's diplomacy alone
averted the tragedy.  Finally, with a good deal of reluctance, Bala
Khan gave his word.

So Bruce and Kathlyn planned to return to Allaha, and it was the Khan
himself who devised the method.  The two young people should stain
their skins and don native dress.  He would give them two camels
outright, only they would be obliged to make the journey without
servants.

"But if harm comes to you, and I hear of it, by the beard of the
prophet, I'll throw into Allaha such a swarm of stinging bees that all
Hind shall hear of it.  Now go, and may Allah watch over you, infidels
though you be!"

      *      *      *      *      *      *

Umballa sent a messenger on before, for he loved the theatrical, which
is innate in all Orientals.  He desired to enter the city to the
shrilling of reeds and the booming of tom-toms; to impress upon this
unruly populace that he, Durga Ram, was a man of his word, that when he
set out to accomplish a thing it was as good as done.  His arrival was
greeted with cheers, but there was an undertone of groans that was not
pleasant to his keen ears.  Deep in his heart he cursed, for by these
sounds he knew that only the froth was his, the froth and scum of the
town.  The iron heel; so they would have it in preference to his
friendship.  Oh, for some way to trap Ramabai, to hold him up in
ridicule, to smash him down from his pedestal, known but as yet unseen!

He wondered if he would find any more of those anonymous notes relating
to the inviolable person of Ramabai.  Woe to him who laid them about,
could he but put his hand upon him!  He, Durga Ram, held Allaha in the
hollow of his hand, and this day he would prove it.

So he put a rope about the waist of Colonel Hare, and led him through
the streets, as the ancient Romans he had read about did to the
vanquished.  He himself recognized the absurdity of all these things,
but his safety lay in the fact that the populace at large were
incapable of reasoning for themselves; they saw only that which was
visible to the eye.

On the palace steps he harangued the people, praising his deeds.  He
alone had gone into the wilderness and faced death to ransom their
lawful king.  Why these bonds?  The king had shirked his duty; he had
betrayed his trust; but in order that the people should be no longer
without a head, this man should become their prisoner king; he should
be forced to sign laws for their betterment.  Without the royal
signature the treasury could not be touched, and now the soldiers
should be paid in full.

From the soldiers about came wild huzzahs.

Ahmed and Lal Singh, packed away in the heart of the crowd, exchanged
gloomy looks.  Once the army was Umballa's, they readily understood
what would follow: Umballa would acclaim himself, and the troops would
back him.

"We have a thousand guns and ten thousand rounds of ammunition,"
murmured Lal Singh.

"Perhaps we had best prevail upon Ramabai to strike at once.  But wait.
The Colonel Sahib understands.  He knows that if he signs anything it
will directly proved his death-warrant.  There is still an obstacle at
Umballa's feet.  Listen!"

Sadly Umballa recounted his adventure in full.  The daughter of the
king and his friend, the American hunter, were dead.  He, Umballa, had
arrived too late.

The colonel, mad with rage, was about to give Umballa the lie publicly,
when he saw a warning hand uplifted, and below that hand the face of
Ahmed.  Ahmed shook his head.  The colonel's shoulders drooped.  In
that sign he read danger.

"They live," said Ahmed.  "That is enough for the present.  Let us
begone to the house of Ramabai."

"The Colonel Sahib is safe for the time being."

"And will be so long as he refuses to open the treasury door to
Umballa.  There is a great deal to smile about, Lal Singh.  Here is a
treasury, guarded by seven leopards, savage as savage can be.  Only two
keepers ever dare approach them, and these keepers refuse to cage the
leopards without a formal order from the king or queen.  Superstition
forbids Umballa to make way with the brutes.  The people, your people
and mine, Lal Singh, believe that these leopards are sacred, and any
who kills them commits sacrilege, and you know what that amounts to
here.  So there he dodders; too cowardly to fly in the face of
superstition.  He must torture and humiliate the Colonel Sahib and his
daughter.  Ah, these white people!  They have heads and hearts of
steel.  I know."

"And Umballa has the heart of a flea-bitten pariah dog.  When the time
comes he will grovel and squirm and whine."

"He will," agreed Ahmed.  "His feet are even now itching for the
treadmill."

The colonel was taken to one of the palace chambers, given a tub and
fresh clothing.  Outside in the corridors guards patrolled, and there
were four who watched the window.  He was a king, but well guarded.
Well, they had crowned him, but never should Umballa, through any
signature of his, put his hand into the royal treasury.  Besides, this
time he had seen pity and sympathy in the faces of many who had looked
upon his entrance to the city.  The one ray of comfort lay in the
knowledge that faithful Ahmed lived.

He dared not think of Kathlyn.  He forced his mind to dwell upon his
surroundings, his own state of misery.  Bruce was there, and Bruce was
a man of action and resource.  He would give a good account of himself
before those bronze devils in the desert made away with him.  He feared
not for Kathlyn's death, only her future.  For they doubtless had lied
to Umballa.  They would not kill Kathlyn so long as they believed she
was worth a single rupee.

Umballa came in, followed by four troopers, who stationed themselves on
each side of the door.

"Your Majesty----"

"Wait!" thundered the colonel.  Suddenly he turned to the troopers.
"Am I your king?"

"Yes, Majesty!"

The four men salaamed.

"Then I order you to arrest this man Durga Ram for treason against the
person of your king!"

The troopers stared, dumfounded, first at the colonel, then at Umballa.

"I command it!"

Umballa laughed.  The troopers did not stir.

"Ah," said the colonel.  "That is all I desire to know.  I am not a
king.  I am merely a prisoner.  Therefore those papers which you bring
me can not lawfully be signed by me."  The colonel turned his back to
Umballa, sought the latticed window and peered forth.

"There are ways," blazed forth Umballa.

"Bah!  You black fool!" replied the colonel, wheeling.  "Have I not yet
convinced you that all you can do is to kill me?  Don't waste your time
in torturing me.  It will neither open my lips nor compel me to take a
character brush in my hand.  If my daughter is dead, so be it.  At any
rate, she is at present beyond your clutches.  You overreached
yourself.  Had you brought her back it is quite possible I might have
surrendered.  But I am alone now."

"You refuse to tell where the filigree basket is hidden?"

"I do."

"You refuse to exercise your prerogative to open the doors of the
treasury?"

"I do."

Umballa opened the door, motioning to the troopers to pass out.  He
framed the threshold and curiously eyed this unbendable man.  Presently
he would bend.  Umballa smiled.

"Colonel Sahib, I am not yet at the end of my resources," and with this
he went out, closing the door.

That smile troubled the colonel.  What deviltry was the scoundrel up to
now?  What could he possibly do?

Later, as he paced wearily to and fro, he saw something white slip
under the door.  He stooped and picked up a note, folded European
fashion.  His heart thrilled as he read the stilted script:

"Ahmed and I shall watch over you.  Be patient.  This time I am
pretending to be your enemy, and you must act accordingly.  A messenger
has arrived from Bala Khan.  Your daughter and Bruce Sahib are alive,
and, more, on the way to Allaha in native guise.  Be of good cheer,
Ramabai."'

And Umballa, as he lifted his fruit dish at supper, espied another of
those sinister warnings.  "Beware!"  This time he summoned his entire
household and threatened death to each and all of them if they did not
immediately disclose to him the person who had placed this note under
the fruit dish.  They cringed and wept and wailed, but nothing could be
got out of them.  He had several flogged on general principles.

Kathlyn and Bruce returned to Allaha without mishap.  Neither animal
nor vagabond molested them.  When they arrived they immediately found
means to acquaint Ramabai, who with Pundita set out to meet them.

In their picturesque disguises Kathlyn and Bruce made a handsome pair
of high caste natives.  The blue eyes alone might have caused remarks,
but this was a negligible danger, since color and costume detracted.
Kathlyn's hair, however, was securely hidden, and must be kept so.  A
bit of carelessness on her part, a sportive wind, and she would be
lost.  She had been for dyeing her hair, but Bruce would not hear of
this desecration.

So they entered the lion's den, or, rather, the jackal's.

At Ramabai's house Ahmed fell on his knees in thankfulness; not that
his Mem-sahib was in Allaha, but that she was alive.

During the evening meal Ramabai outlined his plot to circumvent
Umballa.  He had heard from one of his faithful followers that Umballa
intended to force the colonel into a native marriage; later, to dispose
of the colonel and marry the queen himself.  Suttee had fallen in
disuse in Allaha.  He, Ramabai, would now apparently side with Umballa
as against Colonel Hare, who would understand perfectly.  As the
colonel would refuse to marry, he, Ramabai, would suggest that the
colonel be married by proxy.  However suspicious Umballa might be, he
would not be able to find fault with this plan.  The betrothal would
take place in about a fortnight.  The Mem-sahib would be chosen as
consort out of all the assembled high caste ladies of the state.

Ahmed threw up his hands in horror, but Lal Singh bade him be patient.
What did the Mem-sahib say to this?  The Mem-sahib answered that she
placed herself unreservedly in Ramabai's hands; that Umballa was a
madman and must be treated as one.

"Ramabai, why not strike now?" suggested Ahmed.

"The promise Umballa has made to the soldiers has reunited them
temporarily.  Have patience, Ahmed."  Lal Singh selected a leaf with
betel-nut and began to chew with satisfaction.

"Patience?" said Ahmed?  "Have I none?"

So the call went forth for a bride throughout the principality, and was
answered from the four points of the compass.

Between the announcement and the fulfilment of these remarkable
proceedings there arrived in the blazing city of Calcutta a young maid.
Her face was very stern for one so youthful, and it was as fearless as
it was stern.  Umballa's last card, had she but known the treachery
which had lured her to this mystic shore.  The young maid was Winnie,
come, as she supposed, at the urgent call of her father and sister, and
particularly warned to confide in no one and to hide with the utmost
secrecy her destination.




CHAPTER XIV

THE VEILED CANDIDATES

From the four ends of the principality they came, the veiled
candidates; from the north, the east, the south and west.  They came in
marvelous palanquins, in curtained howdahs, on camels, in splendid
bullock carts.  Many a rupee resolved itself into new-bought finery,
upon the vague chance of getting it back with compound interest.

What was most unusual, they came without pedigree or dowry, this being
Ramabai's idea; though, in truth, Umballa objected at first to the lack
of dowry.  He had expected to inherit this dowry.  He gave way to
Ramabai because he did not care to have Ramabai suspect what his inner
thoughts were.  Let the fool Ramabai pick out his chestnuts for him.
Umballa laughed in his voluminous sleeve.

Some one of these matrimonially inclined houris the colonel would have
to select; if he refused, then should Ramabai do the selecting.  More,
he would marry the fortunate woman by proxy.  There was no possible
loophole for the colonel.

The populace was charmed, enchanted, as it always is over a new
excitement.  Much as they individually despised Umballa, collectively
they admired his ingenuity in devising fresh amusements.  Extra feast
days came one after another.  The Oriental dislikes work; and any one
who could invent means of avoiding it was worthy of gratitude.  So,
then, the populace fell in with Umballa's scheme agreeably.  The bhang
and betel and toddy sellers did a fine business during the festival of
Rama.

There was merrymaking in the streets, day and night.  The temples and
mosques were filled to overflowing.  Musicians with reeds and tom-toms
paraded the bazaars.  In nearly every square the Nautch girl danced, or
the juggler plied his trade, or there was a mongoose-cobra fight (the
cobra, of course, bereft of its fangs), and fakirs grew mango trees out
of nothing.  There was a flurry in the slave mart, too.

The troops swaggered about, overbearing.  They were soon to get their
pay.  The gold and silver were rotting in the treasury.  Why leave it
there, since gold and silver were minted to be spent?

There were elephant fights in the reconstructed arena; tigers attacked
wild boars, who fought with enormous razor-like tusks, as swift and
deadly as any Malay kris.  The half forgotten ceremony of feeding the
wild pig before sundown each day was given life again.  And drove after
drove came in from the jungles for the grain, which was distributed
from a platform.  And wild peacocks followed the pigs.  A wonderful
sight it was to see several thousand pigs come trotting in, each drove
headed by its fighting boar.  When the old fellows met there was
carnage; squealing and grunting, they fought.  The peacocks shrilled
and hopped from back to back for such grain as fell upon the bristly
backs of the pigs.  Here and there a white peacock would be snared, or
a boar whose tusks promised a battle royal with some leopard or tiger.

And through all this turmoil and clamor Ahmed and Lal Singh moved,
sounding the true sentiments of the people.  They did not want white
kings or white queens; they desired to be ruled by their kind, who
would not start innovations but would let affairs drift on as they had
done for centuries.

Nor was Bruce inactive.  Many a time Umballa had stood within an arm's
length of death; but always Bruce had resisted the impulse.  It would
be rank folly to upset Ramabai's plans, which were to culminate in
Umballa's overthrow.

But upon a certain hour Ramabai came to Bruce, much alarmed.  During
his absence with Pundita at some palace affair his home had been
entered, ransacked, and ten thousand rupees had been stolen.  His real
fortune, however, was hidden securely.  The real trouble was that these
ten thousand rupees would practically undo much of what had been
accomplished.  He was certain that Umballa had instigated this theft,
and that the money would be doled out to the soldiers.  For upon their
dissatisfaction rested his future.

"Take Bala Khan at his word," suggested Bruce, "and ask him for his
five thousand hillmen."

Ramabai smiled.  "And have Bala Khan constitute himself the king of
Allaha!  No, Sahib; he is a good friend, but he is also a dangerous
one.  We must have patience."

"Patience!" exploded Bruce.

"I have waited several years.  Do you not see that when I strike I must
succeed?"

"But these warnings to Umballa?"

"He is not molesting me, is he?" returned Ramabai calmly.

"Well, it is more than I could stand."

"Ah, you white people waste so much life and money by acting upon your
impulses!  Trust me; my way is best; and that is, for the present we
must wait."

"God knows," sighed Bruce, "but I am beginning to believe in the
colonel's guru."

"Who can say?  There are some in this land who possess mighty wills,
who can make man sleep by looking into his eyes, who can override and
destroy weaker minds.  I know; I have seen.  You have heard of
suspended animation?  Well, I have seen examples of it; and so have my
people.  Can you wonder at their easiness in being swayed this way and
that?  But these men I refer to do not sit about in the bazaars with
wooden bowls for coppers.  It is said, however, that all curses die
with their makers.  It depends upon how old the Colonel Sahib's guru
is.  I know priests who are more than a hundred years old, and wrinkled
like the bride of Hathi, the god of elephants."

"But a child could see through all this rigmarole."

"Can Bruce Sahib?"  Again Ramabai smiled.  "My people are sometimes
children in that they need constant amusement.  Have patience, my
friend; for I understand.  Do I not love Pundita even as you love the
Mem-sahib?"

"What do you mean?" demanded Bruce roughly.

"I have eyes."

"Well, yes; it is true.  Behind you are your people; behind us,
nothing.  That is why I am frantic.  Umballa, whenever he finds himself
checkmated, digs up what he purports to be an unused law.  There is
none to contest it.  I tell you, Ramabai, we must escape soon, or we
never will.  You suggested this impossible marriage.  It is horrible."

"But it lulls Umballa; and lulled, he becomes careless.  Beyond the
north gate there are ever ready men and elephants.  And when the moment
arrives, thither we shall fly, all of us.  But," mysteriously, "we may
not have to fly.  When Umballa learns that the Colonel Sahib will
refuse to sign the necessary treasury release the soldiers will
understand that once again they have been trifled with."

"We must wait.  But it's mighty hard."

The garden of brides has already been described.  But on this day when
the ten veiled candidates sat in waiting there was spring in the air;
and there were roses climbing trellises, climbing over the marble
walls, and the pomegranate blossoms set fire to it all.  At the gate
stood Ramabai, dressed according to his station, and representing by
proxy the king.  Presently a splendid palanquin arrived, and within it
a tardy candidate.  She was laden with jewels, armlets, anklets and
head ornaments; pearls and uncut sapphires and rubies.  Upon lifting
her veil she revealed a beautiful high caste face.  Ramabai bade her
pass on.  No sooner had she taken her place than still another
palanquin was announced, and this last was drawn by fat sleek bullocks,
all of a color.

Ramabai held up his hand.  The bullock drivers stopped their charges,
and from the palanquin emerged a veiled woman.  This was Kathlyn.

The selected candidates were now all present.  As master of ceremonies,
Ramabai conducted them into the palace, thence into the throne room
gaily decorated for the occasion.  In a balcony directly above the
canopy of the throne were musicians, playing the mournful harmonies so
dear to the oriental heart.

Upon the throne sat Colonel Hare, gorgeously attired, but cold and
stern of visage, prepared to play his part in this unutterable
buffoonery.  Near by stood Durga Ram, so-called Umballa, smiling.  It
was going to be very simple; once yonder stubborn white fool was
wedded, he should be made to disappear; and there should be another
wedding in which he, Durga Ram, should take the part of the bridegroom.
Then for the treasury, flight, and, later, ease abroad.  Let the
filigree basket of gems stay where it was; there were millions in the
treasury, the accumulated hoardings of many decades.

The council and high priests also wore their state robes, and behind
them were officers and other dignitaries.

There was a stir as Ramabai entered with the veiled candidates.  The
colonel in vain tried to hide his interest and anxiety.  Kathlyn was
there, somewhere among these kotowing women; but there was nothing by
which he could recognize her.  As the women spread about the throne,
Ramabai signified to the musicians to cease.

Silence.

Then Ramabai brought candidate after candidate close to the colonel, so
that he alone might see the face behind the veil.  At each uplifting of
the veil the colonel shook his head.  A dark frown began to settle over
Umballa's face.  If the colonel refused the last candidate for nuptial
honors, he should die.  But as Ramabai lifted the veil of this last
woman the colonel nodded sharply; and Kathlyn, for a brief space, gazed
into her father's eyes.  The same thought occurred to both; what a
horrible mockery it all was, and where would it lead finally?

"Take care!" whispered Kathlyn as she saw her father's fingers move
nervously with suppressed longing to reach out and touch her.

The spectators of this little drama which was hidden from them evinced
their approval by a murmuring which had something like applause in it.
A queen was chosen!  A real queen at last had been chosen.  Ramabai had
accomplished by diplomacy what yonder Durga Ram had failed to do by
force.  But Umballa secretly smiled as he sensed this undercurrent.
Presently they should see.

The colonel extended his hand and drew Kathlyn up beside him; and now
for a moment the whole affair trembled in the balance: Kathlyn felt
herself possessed with a wild desire to laugh.

The chain of gold, representing the betrothal, was now ordered brought
from the treasury.

The populace, outside the palace, having been acquainted with what was
taking place, burst out into cheers.

The treasure room, guarded by leopards in charge of incorruptible
keepers, was now approached by Umballa and his captain of the guard.
Umballa presented his order on the treasury.  The leopards were driven
into their cages, and the magic door swung open.  The two gasped for
breath; for Umballa had never before looked within.  Everywhere gold
and gems; fabulous riches, enough to make a man ten times a king.

"Highness," whispered the captain, "there is enough riches here to
purchase the whole of Hind!"

As he stared Umballa surrendered to a passing dream.  Presently he
shook himself, sought the chain for which he had come, and reluctantly
stepped out into the corridor again.  He would return soon to this
door.  But for that fool of a white man who had saved the king from the
leopard, he would have opened this door long since.  As he walked to
the outer door he thought briefly of the beauty of Kathlyn.  She was
dead, and dead likewise was his passion for her.

Beyond the gate to the garden of brides Ahmed and Lal Singh waited with
elephants.  From here they would make the north gate, transfer to new
elephants, and leave Allaha and its evil schemes behind.  They created
no suspicion.  There were many elephants about the palace this day.  In
one of the howdahs sat Bruce, armed; in the other, Pundita, trembling
with dread.  So many arms had Siva, that evil spawn, that Pundita would
not believe all was well till they had crossed the frontier.

"They will be coming soon, Sahib," said Ahmed.  Bruce wiped the sweat
from his palms and nodded.

Now, when Umballa and his captain of the guard departed with the
betrothal chain they did not firmly close the outer door, which shut
off the leopards from the main palace.  The leopards were immediately
freed and began their prowling through the corridors, snarling and
growling as they scented the air through which the two men had just
passed.  One paused by the door, impatiently thrusting out a paw.

The door gave.

In the throne room the mockery of the betrothal was gone through, and
then the calm Ramabai secretly signified that the hour for escape was
at hand; for everywhere, now that the ceremony was done, vigilance
would be lax.

Immediately the high priest announced that the successful candidate
would be conducted to the palace zenana and confined there till the
final ceremonies were over.

Umballa dreamed of what he had seen.

To Ramabai was given the exalted honor of conducting the king and his
betrothed to their respective quarters.  Once in the private passageway
to the harem, or zenana, Ramabai threw caution to the winds.

"We must go a roundabout way to the garden of brides, which will be
deserted.  Outside the gate Bruce Sahib and Ahmed and Lal Singh await
with elephants.  Once we can join them we are safe.  And in a month's
time I shall return."

Meantime one of the leopard keepers rushed frantically into the throne
room, exclaiming that the seven guardian leopards were at large.  Even
as he spoke one of the leopards appeared in the musicians' balcony.
The panic which followed was not to be described.  A wild scramble
ensued toward all exits.

The fugitives entered the royal zenana.  Kathlyn proceeded at once to
the exit which led to the garden of brides.  There she waited for her
father and Ramabai, who had paused by the door of one of the zenana
chambers.  Between them and Kathlyn lay the plunge.

Ramabai addressed the lady of the zenana, telling her that if guards
should come to state that Kathlyn was concealed in her own chamber.  To
this the young woman readily agreed.

Suddenly a leopard appeared behind the colonel and Ramabai.  Kathlyn,
being first to discover the presence of the animal, cried out a warning.

"Fly, Kit!  Save yourself!  I am accursed!" called the colonel.

Ramabai and the young woman at the chamber door hurriedly drew the
colonel into the chamber and shut the door.  The colonel struggled, but
Ramabai held him tightly.

"We are unarmed, Sahib," he said; "and the Mem-sahib never loses her
head."

"Ramabai, I tell you I shall die here.  It is useless to attempt to aid
me.  I am accursed, accursed!  Kit, Kit!"

The leopard stood undecided before the door which had closed in his
face.  Then he discovered Kathlyn, fumbling at the wicker door at the
far side of the swimming pool.  There was something upon which to wreak
his temper; for all this unusual commotion and freedom had disturbed
him greatly.  Kathlyn opened the wicker door, closing it behind her.
Clear headed, as Ramabai had said, she recollected the palanquin which
had been last to enter the garden of brides.  She ran into the garden,
flew to the palanquin just as she heard the leopard crash through the
flimsy wicker door.  She reached and entered the palanquin not a moment
too soon.  She huddled down close to the door.  The leopard trotted
round and round, snarling and sniffing.  Presently he was joined by
another.  From afar she could hear shouting.  She readily understood.
Through some carelessness the leopards of the treasury were at liberty,
and that of her own and her father was in jeopardy.  Just without the
garden of brides was Bruce and help, and she dared not move!

Bruce, from his howdah, heard the noise in the palace; female shrieks,
commands, a shot from a musket.  What in heaven's name had happened?
Where was Kathlyn?  Why did she not appear?  He fingered his revolvers.
But Ahmed signaled to him not to stir.  The knowledge of whatever had
happened must be brought to them; on their lives they dared not go in
search of it.

"This comes from your damnable oriental way of doing things.  If I had
had my way, Umballa would be dead and buried."

"All in good time, Sahib."

The elephants stirred restlessly, for they scented the cat whom they
hated.

Within the palanquin Kathlyn dared scarcely to breathe; for outside
seven leopards prowled and sniffed and snarled!




CHAPTER XV

THE SEVEN LEOPARDS

Crouched in the palanquin Kathlyn waited for the onslaught of the
leopards.  Once she heard a tremendous scratching at the rear of her
hiding-place; the palanquin tottered.  But the animal was not trying to
get inside; he was merely sharpening his claws after the manner of his
kind, claws which were sharp enough, heaven knew, since, regularly,
once a month the keepers filed them to needle-points.

An elephant trumpeted near by, and Kathlyn could have wept in despair.
Outside the wall were friends, doubtless by this time joined by her
father and Ramabai, and all wondering where she was.  She dared not
call out for fear of attracting the leopards, whose movements she could
hear constantly: the jar of their padded feet as they trotted under and
about the palanquin, the sniff-sniff of their wet noses, an occasional
yawning.

By and by her curiosity could not be withstood, even though she might
be courting death.  Cautiously and soundlessly she moved the curtain
which faced the wall.  A mass of heavy vines ran from the ground to the
top of this wall.  If only she could reach it; if only she dared try!
Presently the keepers, armed with goads and ropes, would be
forthcoming, and all hope of flight banished.  Umballa, upon close
inspection, would recognize her despite her darkened skin and Indian
dress.

From the other window she peered.  There, in the path, were two
leopards, boxing and frolicking in play.  As she watched, always
interested in the gambols of such animals, she noticed that two other
leopards left off prowling, approached, sat upon their haunches, and
critically followed the friendly set-to.  Then the other three, seeking
diversity, sauntered into view.  Kathlyn quickened with life and hope.
The seven leopards were at least half a dozen yards away.  It was but a
step to the vines sprawling over the wall.

To think that all depended upon the handle of the palanquin door!  If
it opened without noise there was a chance.  If it creaked she was
lost; for she would fall into the hands of the keepers if not under the
merciless paws of the cats.

But the longer she hesitated the less time she would have.  Bravely,
then, she tried her hand upon the door handle and slowly but firmly
turned it.  There was no sound that she could hear.  She pressed it
outward with a slow steady movement.  Fortunately the dress of the
Hindu was short, somewhat above the ankles, and within her strong young
body was free of those modern contrivances known as corsets and stays.

She sprang out, dashed for the vines and drew herself up rapidly.  In
unison the seven leopards whirled and flew at her.  But the half a
dozen yards which they had first to cover to reach the wall saved her.
Up, up, desperately, wildly, with a nervous energy which did far more
for her than her natural strength.  The cats leaped and snarled at her
heels.  She went on.  Beneath her the leopards tore at the vines and
tried to follow, one succeeding in tearing her skirt with a desperate
slash of his paw.  He lost his hold and tumbled back among his mates.

But every minute the vines, sturdy as they were, threatened to come
tumbling to the ground.

Her long and lonely experiences in the jungle had taught her the need
of climbing quickly yet lightly.  She flung herself across the top of
the wall, exhausted.  For the time being, at least, she was safe.  She
hung there for a few minutes till she had fully recovered her breath.
Below the leopards were still leaping and striking futilely! and even
in her terror she could not but admire their grace and beauty.  And,
oddly, she recalled the pet at home.  Doubtless by this time he had
fallen back into his savage state.

When she dared risk it she gained a securer position on the wall and
sat up, flinging her legs over the side of it.  She saw things in a bit
of blur at first, her heart had been called upon so strenuously; but
after a little objects resumed their real shapes, and she espied the
two elephants.  She called, waving her hands.

"It is Kathlyn!" cried Bruce.

"Kit!" shouted the colonel, who shared the howdah with Bruce.  "Kit,
hang on for a moment longer!  Ahmed, to the wall!"

The colonel and Ramabai had left the zenana by one of the windows
overlooking the passage which ran past the garden of brides.  They had
had no trouble whatever in reaching the elephants.  But the subsequent
waiting for Kathlyn had keyed them all up to the breaking point.  The
pity of it was, they dared not stir, dared not start in search of her.
Had it been leopards only, Bruce would have made short work of it; but
it would have been rank folly to have gone in search of the girl.  If
she had been made captive, she needed their freedom to gain her own.
Besides, the council of both Ahmed and Lal Singh was for patience.

Ahmed had the greatest faith in the world in Kathlyn's ability to take
care of herself.  Think of what she had already gone through unscathed!
Kathlyn Mem-sahib bore a charmed life, and all the wild beasts of the
jungles of Hind could not harm her.  It was written.

And then Bruce discovered her upon the wall.  It took but a moment to
bring the elephant alongside; and Kathlyn dropped down into the howdah.

"A narrow squeak, dad," was all she said.

"Let us get on our way," said the colonel hoarsely.  "And remember,
shoot to kill any man who attempts to stop us.  My Kit!" embracing
Kathlyn.  "Perhaps the escape of the leopards is the luckiest thing
that could have happened.  It will keep them all busy for an hour or
more.  Since Umballa believes you to be dead, he will be concerned
about my disappearance only.  And it will be some time ere they learn
of my escape.  Forward, Ahmed!  This time . . ."

"Don't, father!" interrupted Kathlyn.  "Perhaps we shall escape, but
none of us is sure.  Let us merely hope.  I'm so tired!"

Bruce reached over and pressed her hand reassuringly; and the colonel
eyed him as from a new angle.

"Good!" he murmured under his breath; "nothing better could happen.  He
is a man, and a tried one, I know.  Good!  If once we get clear of this
hell, I shall not stand in their way.  But Winnie, Winnie; what in
God's name will that kitten be doing all these terrible weeks?  Will
she try to find us?  The first telegraph office we reach I must cable
her under no circumstances to stir from home.  Ahmed," he said aloud,
"how far are we from the nearest telegraph station?"

"Three days, Sahib."

"Shall we be obliged to stop at the gate to change our mounts?"

"No, Sahib; only to take supplies enough to last us."

"Lose as little time as you can.  Now drop the curtains, Bruce."

So through the streets they hurried, unmolested.  Those who saw the
curtained howdah took it for granted that some unsuccessful candidate
was returning to her home.

It was well for Kathlyn that she had made up her mind to leap for the
vines at the moment she did.  For the elephants had not left the first
turn in the street when keepers and soldiers came running pell-mell
into the street with ropes and ladders, prepared for the recapture of
the treasury leopards, which, of course, were looked upon as sacred.

At the ancient gate the fugitives paused for the supplies awaiting
them.  Ahmed was not known to the guards there; that was good fortune.
In the dialect he jested with them, winked and nodded toward the
curtained howdah.  The guards laughed; they understood.  Some
disappointed houri was returning whence she had come.  Ahmed took his
time; he had no reason to hurry.  Nothing must pass which would arouse
the suspicions of the guards; and haste always alarmed the Oriental.

To the colonel, however, things appeared to lag unnecessarily.  He
finally lost patience and swept back the curtain despite Bruce's
restraining hand.  A native mahout, who had been loitering in town that
day, recognized at once the royal turban which the colonel still wore.
The colonel's face meant nothing; the turban, everything.  The mahout
stood stock-still for a moment, not quite believing his eyes.  By this
time, however, Ahmed was comfortably straddled back of his elephant's
ears and was jogging along the road.

"The king!" shouted the surprised mahout to the guards, who had not
seen the man or the turban.

"What king, fool?" returned the guards.

"The white king who was betrothed this day!  Ai, ai!  I have seen the
royal turban.  It is he!"

The guards derided him.  So, finding no hope in them, he ran to his
elephant, mounted and rode back into town.  Durga Ram would pay well
for this news.

"Father," said Kathlyn reproachfully, "that mahout recognized you.  I
warned you not to move the curtain."

Bruce shrugged.

"But, Kit," returned her father, "Ahmed was so infernally slow!  He
could spend time in chattering to the guards."

Ahmed heard, but said nothing.

"Never mind," interposed Bruce pacifically.  "At any rate we shall have
the advantage of a couple of hours, and Umballa will not catch us with
the elephants he has at hand.  By the time he starts his expedition we
shall be thirty miles away.  Let us be cheerful!"

"Kit," said her father, "I couldn't help it.  I can't think quickly any
more.  I am like a man in a nightmare.  I've been down to hell, and I
can't just yet realize that I am out of it.  I'm sorry!"

"Poor dad!"  Kathlyn pressed him in her arms, while Bruce nodded
enviously but approvingly.

By and by they drew aside the curtains.  Kathlyn saw here and there
objects which recalled her first journey along this highway.  If only
she had known!

"One thing is forecast," said Bruce.  "When Ramabai returns it will be
to fight.  He will not be able to avoid it now.  I shouldn't mind going
back with him.  Ahmed, what is this strange hold Umballa has over the
actions of the Council of Three?  They always appear to be afraid of
him."

"Ah, Sahib," said Ahmed, resting his ankus or goad on the skull of his
mount, "there is said to be another prisoner in the palace prison.  Lal
Singh knows, I believe."

"What's your idea?"

"Sahib, when I put you all safe over the frontier I am coming back to
Allaha to find out."  And that was all Ahmed would say regarding the
subject.

"I'll wager he knows," whispered Bruce.

"But who can it be?  Another poor devil of a white man?  Yet how could
a white man influence the actions of the council?"  The colonel spoke
irritably.

"Look!"--from Kathlyn; "there is one of those wonderful trees they call
the flame of the jungle."  She called their attention to the tree
merely to cause a diversion.  She wanted to keep her father's thoughts
away from Allaha.

So they journeyed on into the sunset, into twilight, into the bright
starry night.

Back in the city the panic was already being forgot as a thing of the
past.  The leopards were back at their patrolling; the high officials
and dignitaries, together with the unsuccessful candidates, had gone
their several ways.  Umballa alone paced the halls, well satisfied with
the events of the day, barring the disturbance caused by the escape of
the leopards.

His captain entered and saluted.

"Highness, a mahout has news."

"News?  Of what?"

"He claims that he saw the king's turban in a howdah which passed the
ancient gate about an hour gone."

"That is not possible," replied Umballa.

"I told him that the king was in his chamber."

"So he is.  Wait!  I will go myself and see," all at once vaguely
perturbed.  He was back in a very short time, furious.

"It is true!  Woe to those who permitted him to escape!"

"Highness, the escape of the leopards and the confusion which followed
. . ."

"By all the gods of Hind, and 'twas you who left the door open!  You
opened it for me to pass out first.  Summon the council.  Off with you,
and give this handful of silver to the only man who has sense enough to
believe his eyes.  Hare Sahib is mine, and I will follow him into the
very house of the British Raj!  Guards and elephants!  And the bride to
be, what of her?  Look and see.  Nay, I will go with you."

Umballa found an empty chamber; the future queen was gone.  More, he
found one of the women of the zenana--his favorite--bound and gagged
with handkerchiefs.  Quickly he freed her.

"Highness, the bride's face was dark like my own, but her arms were as
light as clotted cream!  And she spake the tongue of the white people."

Kathlyn Hare!  She lived; she had escaped the brigands; she had fooled
him!  And Ramabai had played with him as a cat plays with a wounded
mouse.  Oh, they should see this time!

Suddenly he laughed.  It echoed down the corridor, and one of the
treasury leopards roared back at the sinister sound.

"Highness!" timidly.

"Enough!  I hold you blameless."  He rushed from the palace.

Poor fools!  Let them believe that they had escaped.  There was still
the little sister; in a short time now she would be inside the city
walls.  The Colonel Sahib would return; indeed, yes.  There would be no
further difficulty regarding the filigree basket of gold and gems.
Still, he would pursue them, if only for the mere sport of it.  If he
failed to catch them all he had to do was to sit down and wait for them
to return of their own volition.

Ramabai, however, was a menace; and Umballa wondered how he was going
to lay hold of him.  While waiting for his elephants to be harnessed he
summoned the council.  Ramabai's property must be confiscated and
Ramabai put to death.  Here for the first time the council flatly
refused to fall in with Umballa's plans.  And they gave very good
reasons.  Yes, Ramabai was a menace, but till the soldiery was fully
paid, to touch Ramabai would mean the bursting forth of the hidden fire
and they would all be consumed.

"Open the treasury door for me, then!"

"We dare not.  The keepers understand.  They would loose the leopards,
which we dare not shoot.  The law . . ."

"What is the law to us?" demanded Umballa frankly.  "Let us make laws
to suit our needs.  The white man does.  And we need money; we need one
another," pointing a finger suggestively toward the floor.

"Only when we have the troops," replied the council firmly.  "We have
bent our heads to your will so far in everything, but we refuse to
sacrifice these heads because of a personal spite against Ramabai, whom
we frankly and wisely fear.  We dare not break into the treasury.  The
keepers are unbribable; the priests are with them, and the people are
with the priests.  Bring back the white man and his daughter.  If that
is impossible, marry this second daughter and we will crown her; and
then you may work your will upon Ramabai.  You have failed in all
directions so far.  Succeed but once and we are ready to follow you."

Umballa choked back the hot imperious words that crowded to his lips.
These were plain unvarnished facts, and he must bow to the inevitable,
however distasteful it might be.  For the present then, Ramabai should
be permitted to go unharmed.  But Ramabai might die suddenly and
accidentally in the recapture of the Colonel Sahib.  An accidental
death would certainly extinguish any volcanic fires that smoldered
under Allaha.  So, with this secret determination in mind, Umballa set
forth.

Ahmed, his mind busy with a thousand things, forgot the thousand and
first, at that stage most important of all; and this was the short cut,
a mere pathway through the jungle, but which lessened the journey by
some thirty miles.  And this pathway Umballa chose.  The three hours'
headway was thus pared down to minutes, and at the proper time Umballa
would appear, not behind the pursued, but in the road in front of them.

There was, to be sure, a bare possibility of the colonel and his party
getting beyond the meeting of the path and the road, that is, if he
kept going forward all through the night, which, by the way, was
exactly what the astute Ahmed did.  But Kathlyn's curiosity the next
morning neutralized the advantage gained.

A group of masked dancers, peripatetic, was the cause.  Confident that
they had outstripped pursuit, she saw no reason why she should not
witness the dancing.

How Umballa came upon them suddenly, like a thunderbolt, confiscating
the elephants; how they fled to a near-by temple, bribed the dancers
for masks and garments, fled still farther into the wooded hills, and
hid there with small arms ready, needs but little telling.  Umballa
returned to the city satisfied.  He had at least deprived them of their
means of travel.  Sooner or later they would founder in the jungle,
hear of the arrival of the younger daughter and return.

Ahmed was grave.  Lal Singh had gone.  Now that the expedition had
practically failed, his place was back in the shoe shop in the bazaars.
Yes, Ahmed was grave.  He was also a trifle disheartened.  The fakir
had said that there would be many disappointments, but that in the end
. . .  He might be a liar like all the other Hindus.  Yet one part of
his foretelling was correct: many disappointments.

"Kit," said her father, "Ahmed warned you not to stop."

"I am sorry."

It was on the tip of her tongue to retort that his own carelessness was
the basic cause of the pursuit; but she remembered in time what her
father had been through.

"There is a village not far," reminded Ahmed.  "They are a friendly
people.  It is quite possible, with the money we have, to buy some
horses, small but sturdy.  But there is one thing I do not understand,
Sahib."

"And what is that?" asked the colonel.

"The readiness with which Umballa gave up the pursuit.  It's a long
walk; let us be getting forward."

Late that afternoon they were all mounted once more, on strong
tractable ponies, with water and provisions.  And the spirits of all
rose accordingly.  Even Ahmed became cheerful.

"We'll make it, please God!" said the colonel.  "Give me a telegraph
office.  That's all I need just now."

"Two days, Sahib," said Ahmed, "we will reach the sea."

They rode all through the night, stopping only at dawn for breakfast
and a cat nap after.  Then forward again till they came upon a hunter's
rest house, deserted.  Here they agreed to spend the night.  Beyond the
rest house were half a dozen scattered mud huts, occupied by natives
who pretended friendliness, lulling even the keen Ahmed into a sense of
security.  But at dawn, when they awoke cheerfully to pick up the
trail, they found their horses and provisions gone.

The colonel, Bruce and Ahmed, still armed, never having permitted the
rifles out of their keeping, set out grimly in pursuit of the thieves,
while Kathlyn proceeded to forage on her own initiative.

She came presently upon a magnificent ravine, half a mile in depth.
There was a broad ledge some fifteen feet below.  It was evidently used
as a goat path, for near at hand stood a shepherd's hut.  Stirred by
the spirit of investigation, she made preparations for descent by
attaching the rope she had brought along to a stout boulder.

Panthers!

They were coming up the pathway behind her.  It would be simple enough
to descend; but how to get back to the rest house?  There was no time
to plan; she must act at once.  She must drop down to the ledge and
trust to her star.

She called out loudly as she swung downward.  The shepherd came running
out of his hut, dumfounded at what he saw.




CHAPTER XVI

THE RED WOLF

With the assistance of the shepherd Kathlyn went down the rope agilely
and safely.  Once firmly on her feet, she turned to thank the wild-eyed
hillman.  But her best Hindustani (and she was able to speak and
understand quite a little by now) fell on ears which heard but did not
sense what she said.  The man, mild and harmless enough, for all his
wild eyes, shrank back, for no woman of his kind had ever looked like
this.  Kathlyn, with a deal of foreboding, repeated the phrase, and
asked the way back to the hunter's rest house.  He shook his head; he
understood nothing.

But there is one language which is universal the world over, and this
is sign language.  Kathlyn quickly stooped and drew in the dust the
shape of the rest house.  Then she pointed in the direction from whence
she had come.  He smiled and nodded excitedly.  He understood now.
Next, being unarmed, she felt the need of some sort of weapon.  So she
drew the shape of a rifle in the dust, then produced four rupees, all
she had.  The shepherd gurgled delightedly, ran into the hut, and
returned with a rifle of modern make and a belt of cartridges.  With a
gesture he signified that it was useless to him because he did not know
how to use it.

He took the rupees and Kathlyn took the rifle, vaguely wondering how it
came into the possession of this poverty-stricken hillman.  Of one
thing she was certain; it had become his either through violence of his
own or of others.  She examined the breech and found a dead shell,
which she cast out.  The rifle carried six cartridges, and she loaded
skillfully, much to the astonishment of the hillman.  Then she swung
the butt to her shoulder and fired up at the ledge where the panthers
had last been seen.

The hillman cried out in alarm and scuttled away to his hut.  When he
peered forth again Kathlyn made a friendly gesture, and he approached
timidly.  Once more she pointed to the dust, at the picture of the rest
house; and then, by many stabs of his finger in the air, he succeeded
in making the way back sufficiently clear to Kathlyn, who smiled,
shouldered the rifle and strode confidently down the winding path; but
also she was alert and watchful.

There was not a bit of rust on the rifle, and the fact that one bullet
had sped smoothly convinced her that the weapon was serviceable.  Some
careful hunter had once possessed it, for it was abundantly oiled.  To
whom had it belonged?  It was of German make; but that signified
nothing.  It might have belonged to an Englishman, a Frenchman, or a
Russian; more likely the latter, since this was one of the localities
where they crossed and recrossed with their note-books to be utilized
against that day when the Bear dropped down from the north and tackled
the Lion.

Kathlyn had to go down to the very bottom of the ravine.  She must
follow the goat path, no matter where it wound, for this ultimately
would lead her to the rest house.  As she started up the final incline,
through the cedars and pines, she heard the bark of the wolf, the red
wolf who hunted in packs of twenty or thirty, in reality far more
menacing than a tiger or a panther, since no hunter could kill a whole
pack.

To this wolf, when hunting his kill, the tiger gave wide berth; the
bear took to his cave, and all fleet-footed things of the jungles fled
in panic.

Kathlyn climbed as rapidly as she could.  She dared not mount a tree,
for the red wolf would outwit her.  She must go on.  The bark, or yelp,
had been a signal; but now there came to her ears the long howl.  She
had heard it often in the great forests at home.  It was the call of
the pack that there was to be a kill.  She might shoot half a dozen of
them, and the living rend the dead, but the main pack would follow on
and overtake her.

She swung on upward, catching a sapling here, a limb there, pulling
herself over hard bits of going.  Once she turned and fired a chance
shot in the direction of the howling.  Far away came the roar of one of
the mountain lions; and the pack of red wolves became suddenly and
magically silent.  Kathlyn made good use of this interval.  But
presently the pack raised its howl again, and she knew that the grim
struggle was about to begin.

She reached the door of the rest house just as the pack, a large one,
came into view, heads down, tails streaming.  Pundita, who was at the
fire preparing the noon meal, seized Kathlyn by the arm and hurried her
into the house, barricading the door.  The wolves, arriving, flung
themselves against it savagely.  But the door was stout, and only a
battering-ram in human hands could have made it yield.

Unfortunately, there was no knowing when the men-folk would return from
their chase of the horses, nor how long the wolves would lay siege.
The two women tried shooting, though Pundita was the veriest tyro,
being more frightened at the weapon in her hands than at the howling
animals outside.  They did little or no damage to the wolves, for the
available cracks were not at sufficiently good angles.  An hour went
by, Kathlyn could hear the wolves as they crowded against the door,
sniffing the sill.

The colonel, Bruce, Ramabai and Ahmed had found the horses half a dozen
miles away; and they had thrashed the thieving natives soundly and
instilled the right kind of fear in their breasts.  At rifle point they
had forced the natives back to the rest house.  The crack of their
rifles soon announced to Kathlyn that the dread of wolves was a thing
of the past.  She wisely refrained from recounting her experiences.
The men had worry enough.

After a hasty meal the journey toward the sea-port began in earnest.
Umballa's attack had thrown them far out of the regular track.  They
were now compelled to make a wide detour.  Where the journey might have
been made in three days, they would be lucky now if they reached the
sea under five.  The men took turns in standing watch whenever they
made camp, and Kathlyn nor Pundita had time for idleness.  They had
learned their lessons; no more carelessness, nothing but the sharpest
vigilance from now on.

One day, as the pony caravan made a turn round a ragged promontory,
they suddenly paused.  Perhaps twenty miles to the west lay the emerald
tinted Persian Gulf.  The colonel slipped off his horse, dragged
Kathlyn from hers, and began to execute a hornpipe.  He was like a boy.

"The sea, Kit, the sea!  Home and Winnie; out of this devil's cauldron!
You will come along with us, Bruce?"

"I haven't anything else to do," Bruce smiled back.

Then he gazed at Kathlyn, who found herself suddenly filled with
strange embarrassment.  In times of danger sham and subterfuge have no
place.  Heretofore she had met Bruce as a man, to whom a glance from
her eyes had told her secret.  Now that the door to civilization lay
but a few miles away, the old conventions dropped their obscuring
mantles over her, and she felt ashamed.  And there was not a little
doubt.  Perhaps she had mistaken the look in his eyes, back there in
the desert, back in the first day when they had fled together from the
ordeals.  And yet . . . !

On his part, Bruce did not particularly welcome the sea.  There might
be another man somewhere.  No woman so beautiful as Kathlyn could
possibly be without suitors.  And when the journey down to the sea was
resumed he became taciturn and moody, and Kathlyn's heart
correspondingly heavy.

The colonel was quite oblivious to this change.  He swung his legs free
of the primitive stirrups and whistled the airs which had been popular
in America at the time of his departure.

There was no lightness in the expressions of Ramabai and Pundita.  They
were about to lose these white people forever, and they had grown to
love, nay, worship them.  More, they must return to face they knew not
what.

As for Ahmed, he displayed his orientalism by appearing unconcerned.
He had made up his mind not to return to America with his master.
There was much to do in Allaha, and the spirit of intrigue had laid
firm hold of him.  He wanted to be near at hand when Ramabai struck his
blow.  He would break the news to the Colonel Sahib before they sailed.

It was four o'clock when the caravan entered the little seaport town.
A few tramp steamers lay anchored in the offing.  A British flag
drooped from the stem of one of them.  This meant Bombay; and Bombay,
in turn, meant Suez, the Mediterranean and the broad Atlantic.

The air was still and hot, for the Indian summer was now beginning to
lay its burning hand upon this great peninsula.  The pale dust, the
white stucco of the buildings, blinded the eyes.

They proceeded at once to the single hotel, where they found plenty of
accommodation.  Then the colonel hurried off to the cable office and
wired Winnie.  Next he ascertained that the British ship Simla would
weigh anchor the following evening for Bombay; that there they could
pick up the _Delhi_, bound for England.  There was nothing further to
do but wait for the answer to the colonel's cable to Winnie, which
would arrive somewhere about noon of the next day.

And that answer struck the hearts of all of them with the coldness of
death.  Umballa had beaten them.  Winnie had sailed weeks ago for
Allaha, in search of father and sister!

Ahmed spat out his betel-nut and squared his shoulders.  Somehow he had
rather expected something like this.  The reason for Umballa's
half-hearted pursuit stood forth clearly.

"Sahib, it is fate," he said.  "We must return at once to Allaha.
Truly, the curse of that old guru sticks like the blood leeches of the
Bengal swamps.  But as you have faith in your guru, I have faith in
mine.  Not a hair of our heads shall be harmed."

"I am a very miserable man, Ahmed!  God has forsaken me!"  The colonel
spoke with stoic calm; he was more like the man Ahmed had formerly
known.

"No, Allah has not forsaken; he has forgot us for a time."  And Ahmed
strode out to make the arrangements for the return.

"Bruce," said the colonel, "it is time for you to leave us.  You are a
man.  You have stood by us through thick and thin.  I can not ask you
to share any of the dangers which now confront us, perhaps more
sinister than any we have yet known."

"Don't you want me?" asked Bruce quietly.

Kathlyn had gone to her room to hide her tears.

"Want you!  But no!"  The colonel wrung the young man's hand and turned
to go back to Kathlyn.

"Wait a moment, Colonel.  Supposing I wanted to go, what then?
Supposing I should say to you what I dare not yet say to your daughter,
that I love her better than anything else in all this wide world; that
it will be happiness to follow wherever she goes . . . even unto death?"

The colonel wheeled.  "Bruce, do you mean that?"

"With all my heart, sir.  But please say nothing to Kathlyn till this
affair ends, one way or the other.  She might be stirred by a sense of
gratitude, and later regret it.  When we get out of this--and I rather
believe in the prophecy of Ahmed's guru or fakir--then I'll speak.  I
have always been rather a lonely man.  There's been no real good
reason.  I have always desired to be loved for my own sake, and not for
the money I have."

"Money?" repeated the colonel.  Never had he in any way associated this
healthy young hunter with money.  Did he not make a business of
trapping and selling wild animals as he himself did?  "Money!  I did
not know that you had any, Bruce."

"I am the son of Roger Bruce."

"What! the man who owned nearly all of Peru and half the railroads in
South America?"

"Yes.  You see, Colonel, we are something alike.  We never ask
questions.  It would have been far better if we had.  Because I did not
question Kathlyn when I first met her I feel half to blame for her
misfortunes.  I should have told her all about Allaha and warned her to
keep out of it.  I should have advised her to send native
investigators, she to remain in Peshawur till she learned the truth.
But the name Hare suggested nothing to me, not till after I had left
her at Singapore.  So I shall go back with you.  But please let Kathlyn
continue to think of me as a man who earns his own living."

"God bless you, my boy!  You have put a new backbone in me.  It's hard
not to have a white man to talk to, to plan with.  Ahmed expects that
we shall be ready for the return in the morning.  He, however, intends
to go back on a racing camel, to go straight to my bungalow, if it
isn't destroyed by this time.  Perhaps Winnie has not arrived there
yet.  I trust Ahmed."

"So do I.  I have known him for a long time--that is, I thought I
did--and during the last few weeks he has been a revelation.  Think of
his being your head man all these years, and yet steadily working for
his Raj, the British Raj."

"They can keep secrets."

"Well, we have this satisfaction: when Pundita rules it will be under
the protecting hand of England.  Now let us try to look at the cheerful
side of the business.  Think of what that girl has gone through with
scarcely a scratch!  Can't you read something in that?  See how strong
and self-reliant she has become under such misfortunes as would have
driven mad any ordinary woman!  Can't you see light in all this?  I
tell you, there is good and evil working for and against us, and that
Ahmed's fakir will in the end prove stronger than your bally old guru.
When I am out of the Orient I laugh at such things, but I can't laugh
at them somehow when I'm in India."

"Nor I."

That night Kathlyn signified that she wished to go down to the beach
beyond the harbor basin.  Bruce accompanied her.  Often he caught her
staring out at the twinkling lights on board the Simla.  By and by they
could hear the windlass creaking.  A volume of black smoke suddenly
poured from the boat's slanting funnel.  The ship was putting out to
sea.

"Why do you risk your life for us?" she asked suddenly.

"Adventure is meat and drink to me, Miss Hare."

The prefix sounded strange and unfamiliar in her ears.  Formality.  She
had been wrong, then; only comradeship and the masculine sense of
responsibility.  Her heart was like lead.

"It is very kind and brave of you, Mr. Bruce; but I will not have it."

"Have what?" he asked, knowing full well what she meant.

"This going back with us.  Why should you risk your life for people who
are almost strangers?"

"Strangers?"  He laughed softly.  "Has it never occurred to you that
the people we grow up with are never really our friends; that real
friendship comes only with maturity of the mind?  Why, the best man
friend I have in this world is a young chap I met but three years ago.
It is not the knowing of people that makes friendships.  It is the
sharing of dangers, of bread, in the wilderness; of getting a glimpse
of the soul which lies beneath the conventions of the social pact.
Would you call me a stranger?"

"Oh, no!" she cried swiftly.  "It is merely that I do not want you to
risk your life any further for us.  Is there no way I can dissuade you?"

"None that I can think of.  I am going back with you.  That's settled.
Now let us talk of something else.  Don't you really want me to go?"

"Ah, that isn't fair," looking out to sea again and following the
lights aboard the Simla.

It was mighty hard for him not to sweep her into his arms then and
there.  But he would never be sure of her till she was free of this
country, free of the sense of gratitude, free to weigh her sentiments
carefully and unbiasedly.  He sat down abruptly on the wreck of an
ancient hull embedded in the sand.  She sank down a little way from him.

He began to tell her some of his past exploits: the Amazon, the
Orinoco, the Andes, Tibet and China; of the strange flotsam and jetsam
he had met in his travels.  But she sensed only the sound of his voice
and the desire to reach out her hand and touch his.  Friendship!  Bread
in the wilderness!

      *      *      *      *      *      *

Ahmed was lean and deceptive to the eye.  Like many Hindus, he appeared
anemic; and yet the burdens the man could put on his back and carry
almost indefinitely would have killed many a white man who boasted of
his strength.  On half a loaf of black bread and a soldier's canteen of
water he could travel for two days.  He could go without sleep for
forty-eight hours, and when he slept he could sleep anywhere, on the
moment.

Filling his saddle-bags with three days' rations, two canteens of
water, he set off on a hagin, or racing camel, for Allaha, three
hundred miles inland as the crow flies.  It was his intention to ride
straight down to the desert and across this to Colonel Hare's camp, if
such a thing now existed.  A dromedary in good condition can make from
sixty to eighty miles a day; and the beast Ahmed had engaged was of
Arab blood.  In four days he expected to reach the camp.  If Winnie had
not yet arrived, he would take the road, meet her, warn her of the
dangers which she was about to face, and convey her to the sea-port.
If it was too late, he would send the camel back with a trusted
messenger to the colonel, to advise him.

They watched him depart in a cloud of dust, and then played the most
enervating game in existence--that of waiting; for they had decided to
wait till they heard from Ahmed before they moved.

Four nights later, when Ahmed arrived at the bungalow, he found
conditions as usual.  For reasons best known to himself Umballa had not
disturbed anything.  In fact, he had always had the coming of the
younger sister in mind and left the bungalow and camp untouched, so as
not to alarm her.

She had not yet arrived.  So Ahmed flung himself down upon his cotton
rug, telling the keepers not to disturb him; he would be able to wake
himself when the time came.  But Ahmed had overrated his powers; he was
getting along in years; and it was noon of the next day when a hand
shook him by the shoulder and he awoke to witness the arrival of Winnie
and her woman companion.

For the first time in many years Ahmed cursed his prophet.  He that had
had time to warn the child, had slept like the sloth of Ceylon!

He went directly to the point.  He told her briefly what had happened.
He had not the least doubt that Umballa was already aware of her
arrival.  She must remain hidden in the go-down of the bungalow; her
maid also.  That night, if Umballa or his men failed to appear, he
would lead her off to safety.  But there was no hope of stealing away
in the daytime.  In his heart, however, he entertained no hope; and
like the good general he was, he despatched the messenger and camel to
the sea.  The father and daughter were fated to return.

Ahmed had reckoned shrewdly.  Umballa appeared later in the day and
demanded the daughter of Colonel Hare.  Backed as he was by numerous
soldiers, Ahmed resigned himself to the inevitable.  They found Winnie
and her maid (whom later they sent to the frontier and abandoned) and
took them to the palace.

There was no weeping or wailing or struggling.  The dark proud face of
the young girl gave forth no sign of the terror and utter loneliness of
her position.  And Umballa realized that it was in the blood of these
children to be brave and quiet.  There was no mercy in his heart.  He
was power mad and gold mad, and his enemies lived because he could
reach neither of his desires over their dead bodies.

The rigmarole and mummery Winnie went through affected her exactly as
it had affected her sister.  It was all a hideous nightmare, and at any
moment she expected to wake up in her cozy corner at Edendale.

In the bazaars they began to laugh at Umballa and his coronations, or
durbars.  They began to jest at his futile efforts to crown some one
through whom he could put his greedy hand into the treasury.  Still,
they found plenty of amusement and excitement.  And so they filled the
square in front of the platform when Umballa put the crown on Winnie's
head.  How long would this queen last?

And Kathlyn, her father and Bruce were forced to witness the event from
behind the cordon of guards, dressed in native costume, their faces
stained and their hearts swelling with impotent anger and despair.  For
it was in such guise they had returned to Allaha.

During a lull in the ceremonies a resonant voice from out the dense
throne cried, "Give us a queen of our blood and race, thou black,
gutter born dog!"

Ramabai started at the sound of that voice, but caught himself before
he looked in the direction from whence it rose.  It belonged to one Lal
Singh.

Umballa scowled, but gave no other sign that he heard.  But a guard
dove into the crowd; uselessly, however.

Kathlyn touched Ramabai's arm.

"Oh, I must speak to her!"

"Be careful, Mem-sahib!" he warned.

But even as she spoke she stepped past him, toward her beloved sister,
and offered the flowers she held.

Winnie, not dreaming that this dark veiled creature was her sister,
smelled the flowers and beheld a card which had writing on it--English!

"Courage!  Father and I have a plan for your escape.  Kathlyn."




CHAPTER XVII

LORD OF THE WORLD

Umballa began to go about cheerfully.  He no longer doubted his star.
Gutter born, was he?  A rat from the streets?  Very well; there were
rats and rats, and some bit so deep that people died of it.  He
sometimes doubted the advisability of permitting Colonel Hare's head
man Ahmed to roam about; the rascal might in the end prove too sharp.
Still it was not a bad idea to let Ahmed believe that he walked in
security.  All Umballa wanted was the colonel, Kathlyn and the young
hunter, Bruce.  It would be Ahmed, grown careless, who would eventually
lead him or his spies to the hiding-place.

That the trio were in the city Umballa did not doubt in the least, nor
that they were already scheming to liberate the younger sister.  All
his enemies where he could put his hand on them!

Cheerful was the word.

The crust of civilization was thin; the true savage was cracking out
through it.  In the days of the Mutiny Umballa would have been the Nana
Sahib's right hand.  He would have given the tragedy at Cawnpur an
extra touch.

Ten thousand rupees did not go far among soldiers whose arrears called
for ten times that sum.  So he placed it where it promised to do the
most good.  It was a capital idea, this of cutting Ramabai's throat
with his own money.  The lawless element among the troops was his,
Umballa's; at least his long enough for the purpose he had in mind.

When the multitude round the platform dissolved and Winnie was led to
her chamber in the zenana, Umballa treated himself to a beverage known
as the king's peg--a trifle composed of brandy and champagne.  That he
drank to stupefaction was God's method of protecting that night an
innocent child--for Winnie was not much more than that.

Alone, dazed and terrified, she dropped down upon the cushions and
cried herself to sleep--exactly as Kathlyn had done.  In the morning
she awoke to find tea and food.  She had heard no one enter or leave.
Glancing curiously round her prison of marble and jasper and porphyry,
she discovered a slip of white paper protruding through a square in the
latticed window which opened out toward the garden of brides.

Hope roused her into activity.  She ran to the window and snatched the
paper eagerly.  It was from Kathlyn, darling Kit.  The risk with which
it had been placed in the latticed window never occurred to Winnie.

The note informed her that the woman doctor of the zenana had been
sufficiently bribed to permit Kathlyn to make up like her and gain
admittance to the zenana.  Winnie must complain of illness and ask for
the doctor, but not before the morning of the following day.  So far as
she, Kathlyn, could learn, Winnie would be left in peace till the
festival of the car of Juggernaut.  Ill, she would not be forced to
attend the ceremonies, the palace would be practically deserted, and
then Kathlyn would appear.

This news plucked up Winnie's spirits considerably.  Surely her father
and Kit were brave and cunning enough to circumvent Umballa.  What a
frightful country!  What a dreadful people!  She was miserable over the
tortures her father had suffered, but nevertheless she held him
culpable for not telling both her and Kit all and not half a truth.  A
basket of gems!  She and Kit did not wish to be rich, only free and
happy.  And now her own folly in coming would but add to the miseries
of her loved ones.

Ahmed had told her of the two ordeals, the black dungeon, the whipping;
he had done so to convince her that she must be eternally on her guard,
search carefully into any proposition laid before her, and play for
time, time, for every minute she won meant a minute nearer her ultimate
freedom.  She must promise to marry Umballa, but to set her own date.

Unlike Kathlyn, who had Pundita to untangle the intricacies of the
bastard Persian, Winnie had to depend wholly upon sign language; and
the inmates of the zenana did not give her the respect and attention
they had given to Kathlyn.  Kathlyn was a novelty; Winnie was not.
Besides, one of them watched Winnie constantly, because the bearded
scoundrel had attracted her fancy and because she hoped to enchain his.

So the note from Kathlyn did not pass unnoticed, though Winnie believed
that she was without espionage.

Kathlyn, her father, Bruce, Ramabai and Pundita met at the colonel's
bungalow, and with Ahmed's help they thrashed out the plan to rescue
Winnie.  Alone, the little sister would not be able to find her way out
of the garden of brides.  It was Kathlyn's idea to have Winnie pretend
she needed air and sunshine and a walk in the garden after the doctor's
visit.  The rescue would be attempted from the walls.

Juggernaut, or Jagannath in Hindustani (meaning Lord of the World), was
an idol so hideously done in wood that the Prince of Hell would have
taken it to be the personification of a damned soul, could he have
glimpsed it in the temple at Allaha.  The god's face was dark, his lips
and mouth were horribly and significantly red; his eyes were polished
emeralds, his arms were of gilt, his body was like that of a toad.  His
temporal reign in Allaha was somewhere near four hundred years, and no
doubt his emerald eyes had seen a crimson trail behind his car as many
hundred times.

He was married frequently.  Some poor, benighted, fanatical woman would
pledge herself and would be considered with awe till she died.  But in
these times no one flung himself under the car; nothing but the incense
of crushed flowers now followed his wake.  His grin, however, was the
same as of old.  Wood, paint, gilt and emeralds!  Well, we enlightened
Europeans sometimes worship these very things, though we indignantly
deny it.

Outside the temple stood the car, fantastically carved, dull with
rubbed gold leaf.  You could see the sockets where horrid knives had
once glittered in the sunlight.  Xerxes no doubt founded his war
chariots upon this idea.  The wheels, six in number, two in front and
two on each side, were solid, broad and heavy, capable of smoothing out
a corrugated winter road.  The superstructure was an ornate shrine,
which contained the idol on its peregrinations to the river.

About the car were the devotees, some holding the ropes, others
watching the entrance to the temple.  Presently from the temple came
the gurus or priests, bearing the idol.  With much reverence they
placed the idol within the shrine, the pilgrims took hold firmly of the
ropes and the car rattled and thundered on its way to the river.

Of Juggernaut and his car more anon.

The street outside the garden of brides was in reality no thoroughfare,
though natives occasionally made use of it as a short cut into town.
Therefore no one observed the entrance of an elephant, which stopped
close to the wall, seemingly to melt into the drab of it.  On his back,
however, the howdah was conspicuous.  Behind the curtains Kathlyn
patiently waited.  She was about to turn away in despair when through
the wicker gate she saw Winnie, attended by one of the zenana girls,
enter the garden.  It seemed as if her will reached out to bring Winnie
to the wall and to hold the other young woman where she was.

But the two sat in the center of the garden, the thoughts of each far
away.  The attendant felt no worry in bringing Winnie into the garden.
A cry from her lips would bring a dozen guards and eunuchs from the
palace.  And the white girl could not get out alone.  More than this,
she gave Winnie liberty in order to trap her if possible.

By and by the native girl pretended to feel drowsy in the heat of the
sun, and her head fell forward a trifle.  It was then that Winnie heard
a low whistle, an old familiar whistle such as she and Kit had used
once upon a time in playing "I spy."  She sat up rigidly.  It was hard
work not to cry out.  Over the wall the drab trunk of an elephant
protruded, and something white fluttered into the garden.

Winnie rose.  The head of the native girl came up instinctively; but as
Winnie leisurely strolled toward the palace, the head sank again.
Winnie turned and wandered along the walls, apparently examining the
flowers and vines, but all the while moving nearer and nearer to the
bit of white paper which the idle breeze stirred back and forth
tentatively.  When she reached the spot she stooped and plucked some
flowers, gathering up the paper as she did so.  And still in the
stooping posture, she read the note, crumpled it and stuffed it into a
hole in the wall.

Poor child!  Every move had been watched as a cobra watches its prey.

She was to pretend illness at once.  Plans had been changed.  She stood
up, swayed slightly and staggered back to the seat.  In truth, she was
pale enough, and her heart beat so fast that she was horribly dizzy.

"A doctor!" she cried, forgetting that she would not be understood.

The native girl stared at her.  She did not understand the words, but
the signs were enough.  The young white woman looked ill; and Umballa
would deal harshly with those who failed to stem the tide of any
illness which might befall his captive.  There was a commotion behind
the fretwork of the palace.  Three other girls came out, and Winnie was
conducted back to the zenana.

All this Kathlyn observed.  She bade the mahout go to the house of the
zenana's doctor, where she donned the habiliments familiar to the
guards and inmates of the zenana.

Everything went forward without a hitch; so smoothly that had the
object of her visit been other than Winnie, Kathlyn must have sensed
something unusual.  She entered the palace and even led the way to
Winnie's chamber--a fact which appeared natural enough to the women
about, but which truly alarmed Umballa's spy, who immediately set off
in search of the man.

One thing assured her: the hands of the zenana's real physician were
broad and muscular, while the hands she saw were slender and beautiful,
brown though they were.  She had seen those hands before, during the
episode of the leopards of the treasury.

It was very hard for Kathlyn to curb the wild desire to crush Winnie in
her arms, arms that truly ached for the feel of her.  Even as she
fought this desire she could not but admire Winnie's superb acting.
She and her father had misjudged this butterfly.  To have come all this
way alone in search of them, unfamiliar with the customs and the
language of the people!  How she had succeeded in getting here without
mishap was in itself remarkable.

She took Winnie's wrist in her hand and pressed it reassuringly, then
puttered about in her medical bag.  Very softly she whispered:

"I shall remain with you till dusk.  Give no sign whatever that you
know me, for you will be watched.  To-night I will smuggle you out of
the palace.  Take these, and soon pretend to be quieted."

Winnie swallowed the bits of sugar and lay back.  Kathlyn signified
that she wished to be alone with her patient.  Once alone with Winnie,
she cast aside her veil.

"Oh, Kit!"

"Hush, baby!  We are going to get you safely away."

"I am afraid."

"So are we all; but we must not let any one see that we are.  Father
and Ahmed are near by.  But oh, why did you attempt to find us?"

"But you cabled me to come, weeks ago!"

"I?  Never!"  And the mystery was no longer a mystery to Kathlyn.  The
hand of Umballa lay bare.  Could they eventually win out against a man
who seemed to miss no point in the game?  "You were deceived, Winnie.
To think of it!  We had escaped, were ready to sail for home, when we
learned that you had left for India.  It nearly broke our hearts."

"What ever shall we do, Kit?"  Winnie flung her arms round her sister
and drew her down.  "My Kit!"

"We must be brave whatever happens."

"And am I not your sister?" quietly.  "Do you believe in me so little?
Why shouldn't I be brave?  But you've always treated me like a baby;
you never tried to prove me."

Kathlyn's arms wound themselves tightly about the slender form. . . .
And thus Umballa found them.

[Illustration: And thus Umballa found them.]

"Very touching!" he said, standing with his back to the door.  "But
nicely trapped!"  He laughed as Kathlyn sprang to her feet, as her hand
sought the dagger at her side.  "Don't draw it," he said.  "I might
hurt your arm in wrenching it away from you.  Poor little fool!  Back
into the cage, like a homing pigeon!  Had I not known you all would
return, think you I would have given up the chase so easily?  You would
not bend, so then you must break.  The god Juggernaut yearns for a
sacrifice to prove that we still love and worship him.  You spurned my
love; now you shall know my hate.  You shall die, unpleasantly."

Quickly as a cat springs he caught her hands and wrenched them toward
him, dragging her toward the door.  Winnie sprang up from the cushions,
her eyes ablaze with the fighting spirit.  Too soon the door closed in
her face and she heard the bolt outside go slithering home.

Said Umballa from the corridor: "To you, pretty kitten, I shall come
later.  I need you for my wife.  When I return you will be all alone in
the world, truly an orphan.  And do not make your eyes red needlessly."

Winnie screamed, and Kathlyn fought with the fury of a netted tigress.
For a few minutes Umballa had his hands full, but in the end he
conquered.

Outside the garden of brides three men waited in vain for the coming of
Kathlyn and her sister.

The god Juggernaut did not repose in his accustomed niche in the temple
that night.  The car had to be pulled up and down a steep hill, and on
the return, owing to the darkness, it was left at the top of the hill,
safely propped to prevent its rolling down of its own accord.  When the
moon rose Juggernaut's eyes gleamed like the striped cat's.  Long since
he had seen a human sacrifice.  Perhaps the old days would return once
more.  He was weary at heart riding over sickly flowers; he wanted
flesh and bones and the music of the death-rattle.  His cousins, War
and Pestilence, still took their tithes.  Why should he be denied?

The whispering became a murmuring, and the murmuring grew into
excitable chattering; and by ten o'clock that night all the bazaars
knew that the ancient rites of Juggernaut were to be revived that
night.  The bazaars had never heard of Nero, called Ahenobarbus, and
being without companions, they missed the greatness of their august but
hampered regent Umballa.

Always the bazaars heard news before any other part of the city.  The
white Mem-sahib was not dead, but had been recaptured while posing as
the zenana physician in an attempt to rescue her sister, the new queen.
Oh, the chief city of Allaha was in the matter of choice and unexpected
amusements unrivaled in all Asia.

Yes, Umballa was not unlike Nero--to keep the populace amused so they
would temporarily forget their burdens.

But why the sudden appearance of soldiers, who stood guard at every
exit, compelling the inmates of the bazaars not to leave their houses?
Ai, ai!  Why this secrecy, since they knew what was going to take
place?  But the soldiers, ordinarily voluble, maintained grim silence,
and even went so far as to extend the bayonet to all those who tried to
leave the narrow streets.

"An affair of state!" was all the natives could get in answer to their
inquiries.  Men came flocking to the roofs.  But the moonshine made all
things ghostly.  The car of the god Juggernaut was visible, but what
lay in its path could not be seen.

Umballa was not popular that night.  But this was a private affair.
Well he knew the ingenuity and resources of his enemies at large.
There would be no rescue this night.  Kathlyn Mem-sahib should die;
this time he determined to put fear into the hearts of the others.

Having drunk his king's peg, he was well fortified against any personal
qualms.  The passion he had had for Kathlyn was dead, dead as he wanted
her to be.

Whom the gods destroy they first make mad; and Umballa was mad.

The palanquin waited in vain outside the wall of the garden of
brides--waited till a ripple of the news eddied about the conveyance in
the shape of a greatly agitated Lal Singh.

"He is really going to kill her!" he panted.  "He lured her to her
sister's side, then captured her.  She is to be placed beneath the car
of Juggernaut within an hour.  It is to be done secretly.  The people
are guarded and held in the bazaars.  Ahmed, with an elephant and armed
keepers, will be here shortly.  I have warned him.  Umballa runs amuck!"

Suddenly they heard voices in the garden, first Umballa's, then
Kathlyn's.  Sinister portents to the ears of the listeners, father and
lover and loyal friends.  The former were for breaking into the garden
then and there; but a glance through the wicket gate disclosed the fact
that Umballa and Kathlyn were surrounded by fifteen or twenty soldiers.
And they dared not fire at Umballa for fear of hitting Kathlyn.

The palanquin was lastly carried out of sight.

At the end of the passage or street nearest the town was a gate that
was seldom closed.  Through this one had to pass to and from the city.
Going through this gate, one could make the hill (where the car of
Juggernaut stood) within fifteen minutes, while a detour round the
walls of the ancient city would consume three-quarters of an hour.
Umballa ordered the gates to be closed and stationed a guard there.
The gates clanged behind him and Kathlyn.  This time he was guarding
every entrance.  If his enemies were within they would naturally be
weak in numbers; outside, they would find it extremely difficult to
make an entrance.  More than this, he had sent a troop toward the
colonel's camp.

The gates had scarcely been closed when Ahmed, his elephant and his
armed keepers came into view.  The men sent Pundita back to camp, and
the actual warfare began.  They approached the gate, demanding to be
allowed to pass.  The soldiers refused.  Instantly the keepers flung
themselves furiously upon the soldiers.  The trooper who held the key
threw it over the wall just before he was overpowered.  But Ahmed had
come prepared.  From out the howdah he took a heavy leather pad, which
he adjusted over the fore skull of the elephant, and gave a command.

The skull of the elephant is thick.  Hunters will tell you that bullets
glance off it as water from the back of a duck.  Thus, protected by the
leather pad, the elephant becomes a formidable battering-ram, backed by
tons of weight.  Only the solidity of stone may stay him.

Ahmed's elephant shouldered through the gates grandly.  For all the
resistance they offered that skull they might have been constructed of
papier mache.

Through the dust they hurried.  Whenever a curious native got in the
way the butt of a rifle bestirred him out of it.

Umballa had lashed Kathlyn to a sapling which was laid across the path
of the car.  The man was mad, stark mad, this night.  Even the soldiers
and the devotees surrounding the car were terrified.  One did not force
sacrifices to Juggernaut.  One soldier had protested, and he lay at the
bottom of the hill, his skull crushed.  The others, pulled one way by
greed of money and love of life, stirred no hand.

But Kathlyn Mem-sahib did not die under the broad wheels of the car of
Juggernaut.  So interested in Umballa were his men that they forgot the
vigilance required to conduct such a ceremony free of interruption.  A
crackling of shots, a warning cry to drop their arms, the plunging of
an elephant in the path of the car, which was already thundering down
the hill, spoiled Umballa's classic.




CHAPTER XVIII

PATIENCE

While Bruce and two of his men carried Kathlyn out of harm's way to the
shelter of the underbrush, where he liberated her, Ahmed drove Umballa
and his panic-stricken soldiers over the brow of the hill.  Umballa
could be distinguished by his robes and turban, but in the moonlight
Ahmed and his followers were all of a color, like cats in the dark.
With mad joy in his heart Ahmed could not resist propelling the furious
regent down-hill, using the butt of his rifle and pretending he did not
know who it was he was treating with these indignities.  And Umballa
could not tell who his assailant was because he was given no
opportunity to turn.

"Soor!" Ahmed shouted.  "Swine!  Take that, and that, and that!"

Stumbling on, Umballa cried out in pain; but he did not ask for mercy.

"Soor!  Tell your master, Durga Ram, how bites this gun butt as I shall
tell mine the pleasure it gives me to administer it.  Swine!  Ha, you
stumble!  Up with you!"

Batter and bang!  Doubtless Ahmed would have prolonged this delightful
entertainment to the very steps of the palace, but a full troop of
soldiers appeared at the foot of the hill, and Ahmed saw that it was
now his turn to take to his heels.

"Swine!" with a parting blow which sent Umballa to his knees, "tell
your master that if he harms the little Mem-sahib in the palace he
shall die!  Let him remember the warnings that he has received, and let
him not forget what a certain dungeon holds!"

Umballa staggered to his feet, his sight blinded with tears of pain.
He was sober enough now, and Ahmed's final words rang in his ears like
a cluster of bells.  "What a certain dungeon holds!"  Stumbling down
the hill, urged by Ahmed's blows, only one thought occupied his mind:
to wreak his vengeance for these indignities upon an innocent girl.
But now a new fear entered his craven soul, craven as all cruel souls
are.  Some one knew!

He fell into the arms of his troopers and they carried him to a litter,
thence to the palace.  His back was covered with bruises, and but for
the thickness of his cummerbund he must have died under the beating,
which had been thorough and masterly.  "What a certain dungeon holds!"
In his chamber Umballa called for his peg of brandy and champagne,
which for some reason did not take hold as usual.  For the first time
in his life Durga Ram, so-called Umballa, knew what agony was.  But did
it cause him to think with pity of the agonies he had caused them?  Not
in the least.

When Ahmed rejoined his people Kathlyn was leaning against her father's
shoulder, smiling wanly.

"Where is Umballa?" cried Bruce, seizing Ahmed by the arm.

"On the way to the palace!"  Ahmed laughed and told what he had
accomplished.

Bruce raised his hands in anger.

"But, Sahib!" began Ahmed, not comprehending.

"And, having him in your hands, you let him go!"

Ahmed stood dumfounded.  His jaw sagged, his rifle slipped from his
hands and fell with a clank at his feet.

"You are right, Sahib.  I am an unthinking fool.  May Allah forgive me!"

"We could have held him as hostage, and tomorrow morning we all could
have left Allaha free, unhindered!  God forgive you, Ahmed, for not
thinking!"

"In the heat of battle, Sahib, one does not always think of the
morrow."  But Ahmed's head fell and his chin touched his breast.  That
he, Ahmed, of the secret service, should let spite overshadow
forethought and to be called to account for it!  He was disgraced.

"Never mind, Ahmed," said Kathlyn kindly.  "What is done is done.  We
must find safety.  We shall have to hide in the jungle to-night.  And
there is my sister.  You should have thought, Ahmed."

"Umballa will not harm a hair of her head," replied Ahmed, lifting his
head.

"Your work has filled his heart with venom," declared Bruce hotly.

"And my words, Sahib, have filled his veins with water," replied Ahmed,
now smiling.

"What do you mean?" demanded the colonel.

"Ask Ramabai.  Perhaps he will tell you."

"That," returned Ramabai, "is of less importance at this moment than
the method to be used in liberating the daughter of Colonel Sahib.
Listen.  The people are angry because they were not permitted to be
present at the sacrifice to Juggernaut.  To pacify them Umballa will
have to invent some amusement in the arena."

"But how will that aid us?" interrupted the colonel.

"Let us say, an exhibition of wild animals, with their trainers."

"Trainers?"

"Yes.  You, Colonel Sahib, and you, Kathlyn Mem-sahib, and you, Bruce
Sahib, will without difficulty act the parts."

"Good!" said Ahmed bitterly.  "The three of them will rush into the
royal box, seize Winnie Mem-sahib, and carry her off from under the
very noses of Umballa, the council and the soldiers!"

"My friend Ahmed is bitter," replied Ramabai patiently.

"Ai, ai!  I had Umballa in my hands and let him go!  Pardon me,
Ramabai; I am indeed bitter."

"But who will suggest this animal scheme to Umballa?" inquired Bruce.

"I."  Ramabai salaamed.

"You will walk into the lion's den?"

"The jackal's," Ramabai corrected.

"God help me!  If I only had a few men!" groaned the colonel, raising
his hands to heaven.

"You will be throwing away your life uselessly, Ramabai," said Kathlyn.

"No.  Umballa and I will understand each other completely."

"Ramabai," put in Ahmed, with his singular smile, "do you want a crown?"

"For myself?  No, again.  For my wife?  That is a different matter."

"And the man in the dungeon?" ironically.

Ramabai suddenly faced the moon and stared long and silently at the
brilliant planet.  In his mind there was conflict, war between right
and ambition.  He seemed to have forgot those about him, waiting
anxiously for him to speak.

"Ramabai," said Ahmed craftily, "at a word from you a thousand armed
men will spring into existence and within twelve hours set Pundita on
yonder throne.  Why do you hesitate to give the sign?"

Ramabai wheeled quickly.

"Ahmed, silence!  I am yet an honorable man.  You know and I know how
far I may go.  Trifle with me no more."

Ahmed salaamed deeply.

"Think not badly of me, Ramabai; but I am a man of action, and it galls
me to wait."

"Are you wholly unselfish?"

It was Ahmed's turn to address mute inquiries to the moon.

"What is all this palaver about?"  Bruce came in between the two men
impatiently.

"God knows!" murmured the colonel.  "One thing I know, if we stand here
much longer we'll all spend the rest of the night in prison."

There was wisdom in this.  They marched away at once, following the
path of the elephant and the loyal keepers.  There was no pursuit.
Soldiers with purses filled with promises are not overeager to face
skilled marksmen.  The colonel and his followers, not being aware of
this indecision, proposed camping in the first spot which afforded
protection from the chill of night, not daring to make for the
bungalow, certain that it was being watched.  In this they were wise,
for a cordon of soldiers (with something besides promises in their
purses) surrounded the camp on the chance that its owner might hazard a
return.

"Now, Ramabai, what is your plan?" asked the colonel, as he wrapped
Kathlyn in the howdah blanket.  "We are to pose as animal trainers.
Good.  What next?"

"A trap and a tunnel."

"Ah!"

"There used to be one.  A part of it caved in four or five years ago.
It can be reexcavated in a night.  The men who do that shall be my own.
Your animals will be used.  To Kathlyn Mem-sahib your pet leopards will
be as play fellows.  She has the eye, and the voice, and the touch.
She shall be veiled to her eyes, with a bit of ocher on her forehead.
Who will recognize her?"

"The sight of you, Ramabai, will cause him to suspect."

"That remains in the air.  There must be luck in it."

"If Umballa can be lured to drink his pegs."  Then, with an impatient
gesture Ahmed added: "Folly!  What!  Umballa and the council will not
recognize the Colonel Sahib's hair, the Mem-sahib's golden head?"

"In the go-down of Lal Singh, the cobbler, there are many things, even
wigs and false beards," retorted Ramabai slyly.

Ahmed started, then laughed.

"You are right, Ramabai.  So then we have wigs and beards.  Go on."  He
was sitting cross legged and rocking back and forth.

"After the tricks are done Kathlyn Mem-sahib will throw aside her veil
and stand revealed, to Umballa, to the council, to the populace."

Bruce jumped to his feet.

"Be patient, Bruce Sahib," reproved Ramabai.  "I am not yet done."

Bruce sat down again, and Kathlyn stole a glance at his lean unhappy
face.  How she longed to touch it, to smooth away the lines of care!
The old camaraderie was gone; there seemed to be some invisible barrier
between them now.

"She will discover herself, then," proceeded Ramabai.  "Umballa will at
once start to order her capture, when she shall stay him by crying that
she is willing to face the arena lions.  Remember, there will be a trap
and a tunnel."

"And outside?" said Ahmed, still doubting.

"There will be soldiers, my men.  But they will at that moment be
elsewhere."

"If you have soldiers, then, why not slip them into the palace and have
them take the young Mem-sahib by force?"

"My men are not permitted to enter the palace, Ahmed.  Umballa is
afraid of them.  To go on.  Winnie Mem-sahib will stand up and exclaim
that she will join her sister, to prove that she is no less brave."

"But the lions!"--from Bruce.  From his point of view the plan was as
absurd as it was impossible.

Ramabai, however, knew his people and Bruce did not.

"Always remember the trap and the tunnel, Bruce Sahib.  At the entrance
of the lions the trap will fall.  Inside the tunnel will be the Colonel
Sahib and Bruce Sahib.  Outside will be Ahmed and the brave men he had
with him this night.  And all the road free to the gates!"

"Ah, for those thousand men!" sighed Ahmed.  "I can not forget them."

"Nor I the dungeon-keep," replied Ramabai.  "I must go my own way.  Of
the right and wrong of it you are not concerned, Ahmed."

"By the Lord!" exclaimed the colonel, getting up.  "I begin to
understand.  He is alive, and they hold him there in a den, vile like
mine was.  Alive!"

Ramabai nodded, but Ahmed clapped his hands exultantly.

"Umballa did not put him there.  It was the politics of the council;
and this is the sword which Umballa holds over their heads.  And if I
summoned my thousand men their zeal for me . . ."

"Pardon, Ramabai!" cried Ahmed contritely.  "Pardon!"

"Ah! finally you understand?"

"Yes.  You are not only a good man but a great one.  If you gave the
sign to your men there would be no one in yonder dungeon-keep alive!"

"They know, and I could not stay the tempest once I loosed it.  There,
that is all.  That is the battle I have fought and won."

The colonel reached down and offered his hand.

"Ramabai, you're a man."

"Thanks, Sahib.  And I tell you this: I love my people.  I was born
among them.  They are simple and easily led.  I wish to see them happy,
but I can not step over the dead body of one who was kind to me.  And
this I add: When you, my friends, are free, I will make him free also.
Young men are my followers, and in the blood of the young there is much
heat.  My plan may appear to you weak and absurd, but I know my people.
Besides, it is our only chance."

"Well, Ramabai, we will try your plan, though I do so half heartedly.
So many times have we escaped, only to be brought back.  I am tired, in
the heart, in the mind, in the body.  I want to lie down somewhere and
sleep for days."

Kathlyn reached out, touched his hand and patted it.  She knew.  The
pain and terror in his heart were not born of his own miseries but of
theirs, hers and Winnie's.

"Why doesn't my brain snap?" she queried inwardly.  "Why doesn't the
thread break?  Why can't I cry out and laugh and grow hysterical like
other women?"

"I shall take charge of everything," continued Ramabai.  "Your
tribulations affect my own honor.  None of you must be seen, however;
not even you, Ahmed.  I shall keep you informed.  Ahmed will instruct
the keepers to obey me.  No harm will come to them, since no one can
identify them as having been Umballa's assailants.  My wife will not be
molested in any way for remaining at the bungalow."

Without another word Ramabai curled himself up and went to sleep; and
one by one the others followed his example.  Bruce was last to close
his eyes.  He glanced moodily round, noted the guards patrolling the
boundaries of their secluded camp, the mahout sleeping in the shadow of
the elephant; and then he looked down at Kathlyn.  Only a bit of her
forehead was exposed.  One brown shapely hand clutched the howdah
blanket.  A patch of moonshine touched her temple.  Silently he stooped
and laid a kiss upon the hand, then crept over to Ahmed and lay down
with his back to the Mohammedan's.

After a while the hand clutching the howdah blanket slid under and
finally nestled beneath the owner's chin.

But Winnie could not sleep.  Every sound brought her to an upright
position; and to-night the palace seemed charged with mysterious
noises.  The muttering of the cockatoo, the tinkle of the fountain as
the water fell into the basin, the scrape and slither of sandals beyond
the lattice partitions, the rattle of a gun butt somewhere in the outer
corridors--these sounds she heard.  Once she thought she heard the
sputter of rifle shots afar, but she was not sure.

Kit, beautiful Kit!  Oh, they would not, could not let her die!  And
she had come into this land with her mind aglow with fairy stories!

One of the leopards in the treasury corridors roared, and Winnie
crouched into her cushions.  What were they going to do to her?  For
she understood perfectly that she was only a prisoner and that the
crown meant nothing at all so far as authority was concerned.  She was
indeed the veriest puppet.  What with Ahmed's disclosures and Kathlyn's
advice she knew that she was nothing more than a helpless pawn in this
oriental game of chess.  At any moment she might be removed from the
board.

She became tense again.  She heard the slip-slip of sandals In the
corridor, a key turn in the lock.  The door opened, and in the dim
light she saw Umballa.

He stood by the door, silently contemplating her.  "What a certain
dungeon holds!" still eddied through the current of his thoughts.
Money, money!  He needed it; it was the only barrier between him and
the end, which at last he began to see.  Money, baskets and bags of it,
and he dared not go near.  May the fires of hell burn eternally in the
bones of these greedy soldiers, his only hope!

His body ached; liquid fire seemed to have taken the place of blood in
his veins.  His back and shoulders were a mass of bruises.  Beaten with
a gun butt, driven, harried, cursed--he, Durga Ram!  A gun butt in the
hands of a low caste!  He had not only been beaten; he had been
dishonored and defiled.  His eyes flashed and his fingers closed
convulsively, but he was sober.  To take yonder white throat in his
hands!  It was true; he dared not harm a hair of her head!

"Your sister Kathlyn perished under the wheels of the car of
Juggernaut."

Winnie did not stir.  The aspect of the man fascinated her as the
nearness of a cobra would have done.  Vipers not only crawl in this
terrible land; they walk.  One stung with fangs and the other with
words.

"She is dead, and to-morrow your father dies."

The disheveled appearance of the man did not in her eyes confirm this.
Indeed, the longer she gazed at him the more strongly convinced she
became that he was lying.  But wisely she maintained her silence.

"Dead," he repeated.  "Within a week you shall be my wife.  You know.
They have told you.  I want money, and by all the gods of Hind, yours
shall be the hand to give it to me.  Marry me, and one week after I
will give you means of leaving Allaha.  Will you marry me?"

"Yes."  The word slipped over Winnie's lips faintly.  She recalled
Ahmed's advice: to humor the man, to play for time; but she knew that
if he touched her she must scream.

"Keep that word.  Your father and sister are fools."

Winnie trembled.  They were alive.  Kit and her father; this man had
lied.  Alive!  Oh, she would not be afraid of any ordeal now.  They
were alive, and more than that they were free.

"I will keep my word when the time comes," she replied clearly.

"They are calling me Durga Ram the Mad.  Beware, then, for madmen do
mad things."

The door opened and shut behind him, and she heard the key turn and the
outside bolt click into its socket.

They were alive and free, her loved ones!  She knelt upon the cushions,
her eyes uplifted.

Alone, with a torch in his shaking hand, Umballa went down into the
prison, to the row of dungeons.  In the door of one was a sliding
panel.  He pulled this back and peered within.  Something lay huddled
in a corner.  He drew the panel back into its place, climbed the worn
steps, extinguished the torch and proceeded to his own home, a gift of
his former master, standing just outside the royal confines.  Once
there, he had slaves anoint his bruised back and shoulders with
unguents, ordered his peg, drank it and lay down to sleep.

On the morrow he was somewhat daunted upon meeting Ramabai in the
corridor leading to the throne room, where Winnie and the council were
gathered.  He started to summon the guards, but the impassive face of
his enemy and the menacing hand stayed the call.

"You are a brave man, Ramabai, to enter the lion's den in this fashion.
You shall never leave here alive."

"Yes, Durga Ram.  I shall depart as I came, a free man."

"You talk like that to me?" furiously.

"Even so.  Shall I go out on the balcony and declare that I know what a
certain dungeon holds?"

Umballa's fury vanished, and sweat oozed from his palms.

"You?"

"Yes, I know.  A truce!  The people are muttering and murmuring against
you because they were forbidden to attend your especial juggernaut.
Best for both of us that they be quieted and amused."

"Ramabai, you shall never wear the crown."

"I do not want it."

"Nor shall your wife."

Ramabai did not speak.

"You shall die first!"

"War or peace?" asked Ramabai.

"War."

"So be it.  I shall proceed to strike the first blow."

Ramabai turned and began to walk toward the window opening out upon the
balcony; but Umballa bounded after him, realizing that Ramabai would do
as he threatened, declare from the balcony what he knew.

"Wait!  A truce for forty-eight hours."

"Agreed.  I have a proposition to make before you and the council.  Let
us go in."

Before the council (startled as had Umballa been at Ramabai's
appearance) he explained his plans for the pacification and amusement
of the people.  Umballa tried to find flaws in it; but his brain,
befuddled by numerous pegs and disappointments, saw nothing.  And when
Ramabai produced his troupe of wild animal trainers not even Winnie
recognized them.  But during the argument between Umballa and the
council as to the date of the festivities Kathlyn raised the corner of
her veil.  It was enough for Winnie.  In the last few days she had
learned self-control; and there was scarcely a sign that she saw Kit
and her father, and they had the courage to come here in their efforts
to rescue her!

It was finally arranged to give the exhibition the next day, and
messengers were despatched forthwith to notify the city and the
bazaars.  A dozen times Umballa eyed Ramabai's back, murder in his mind
and fear in his heart.  Blind fool that he had been not to have seen
this man in his true light and killed him!  Now, if he hired assassins,
he could not trust them; his purse was again empty.

Ramabai must have felt the gaze, for once he turned and caught the eye
of Umballa, approached and whispered: "Durga Ram, wherever I go I am
followed by watchers who would die for me.  Do not waste your money on
hired assassins."

As the so-called animal trainers were departing Kathlyn managed to drop
at Winnie's feet a little ball of paper which the young sister
maneuvered to secure without being observed.  She was advised to have
no fear of the lions in the arena, to be ready to join Kathlyn in the
arena when she signified the moment.  Winnie would have entered a den
of tigers had Kathlyn so advised her.

Matters came to pass as Ramabai had planned: the night work in the
arena, the clearing of the tunnel, the making of the trap, the
perfecting of all the details of escape.  Ahmed would be given charge
of the exit, Lal Singh of the road, and Ali (Bruce's man) would arrange
that outside the city there should be no barriers.  All because Ramabai
thought more of his conscience than of his ambitions for Pundita.

And when, late in the afternoon, the exhibition was over, Kathlyn
stepped upon the trap, threw aside her veil and revealed herself to the
spectators.  For all her darkened skin they recognized her, and a deep
murmur ran round the arena.  Kathlyn, knowing how volatile the people
were, extended her hands toward the royal box.  When the murmurs died
away she spoke in Hindustani:

"I will face the arena lions!"

The murmurs rose again, gaining such volume that they became roars,
which the disturbed beasts took up and augmented.

Again Kathlyn made a sign for silence, and added: "Provided my sister
stands at my side!"

To this Umballa said no.  The multitude shouted defiance.  In the arena
they were masters, even as the populace in the old days of Rome were
masters of their emperors.

Winnie, comprehending that this was her cue, stepped forward in the box
and signified by gestures that she would join her sister.

The roaring began again, but this time it had the quality of cheers.  A
real spectacle!  To face the savage African lions unarmed!  A fine
spectacle!

Winnie was lowered from the box, and as her feet touched the ground she
ran quickly to Kathlyn's side.

"Winnie, I am standing on a trap.  When it sinks be not alarmed."

"My Kit!" cried Winnie, squeezing her adored sister's hand.

The arena was cleared, and the doors to the lions' dens were opened.
The great maned African lions stood for a moment blinking in the
sunshine.  One of them roared out his displeasure, and saw the two
women.  Then all of them loped toward what they supposed were to be
their victims.

That night in the bazaars they said that Umballa was warring in the
face of the gods.  The erstwhile white queen of the yellow hair was
truly a great magician.  For did she not cause the earth to open up and
swallow her sister and herself?




CHAPTER XIX

MAGIC

Through the tunnel, into the street, into the care of Ahmed and Lal
Singh, then hurriedly to the house of Ramabai.  The fact that they had
to proceed to Ramabai's was a severe blow to Bruce and the colonel.
They had expected all to be mounted the instant they came from the
tunnel, a swift unobstructed flight to the gate and freedom.  But Ahmed
could not find his elephants.  Too late he learned that the mahouts he
had secretly engaged had misunderstood his instructions and had
stationed themselves near the main entrance to the arena!

The cursing and railing against fate is a futile thing, never bearing
fruit: so Ramabai suggested his house till transportation could be
secured.  They perfectly understood that they could not remain in the
house more than a few hours; for Umballa would surely send his men
everywhere, and quite possibly first of all to Ramabai's.

Still, Ramabai did not appear very much alarmed.  There were secret
stairways in his house that not even Pundita knew; and at a pinch he
had a plan by which he could turn away investigation.  Only in the
direst need, though, did he intend to execute this plan.  He wanted his
friends out of Allaha without the shedding of any blood.

"Well," said Ahmed, angrily casting aside his disguise; "well, Ramabai,
this is the crisis.  Will you strike?"

Lal Singh's wrinkled face lighted up with eagerness.

"We are ready, Ramabai," he said.

"We?"  Ramabai paused in his pacing to gaze keenly into the eyes of
this old conspirator.

"Yes, we.  For I, Lal Singh, propose to take my stand at your right
hand.  I have not been idle.  Everywhere your friends are evincing
impatience.  Ah, I know.  You wish for a bloodless rebellion; but that
can not be, not among our people.  You have said that in their zeal
your followers, if they knew, would sweep the poor old king out of your
path.  Listen.  Shall we put him back on the throne, to perform some
other mad thing like this gift of his throne to the Colonel Sahib?"

Ramabai, watched intently by the two conspirators for the British Raj
and his white friends, paced back and forth, his hands behind his back,
his head bent.  He was a Christian; he was not only a Christian, he was
a Hindu, and the shedding of blood was doubly abhorrent to his mind.

"I am being pulled by two horses," he said.

"Act quickly," advised Ahmed; "one way or the other.  Umballa will
throw his men round the whole city and there will not be a space large
enough for a rat to crawl through.  And he will fight like a rat this
time; mark me."

Ramabai paused suddenly in front of his wife and smiled down at her.

"Pundita, you are my legal queen.  It is for you to say what shall be
done.  I had in mind a republic."

Lal Singh cackled ironically.

"Do not dream," said Ahmed.  "Common sense should tell you that there
can be no republic in Allaha.  There must be an absolute ruler, nothing
less.  Your Majesty, speak," he added, salaaming before Pundita.

She looked wildly about the room, vainly striving to read the faces of
her white friends; but their expressions were like stone images.  No
help there, no guidance.

"Is the life of a decrepit old man," asked Lal Singh, "worth the lives
of these white people who love and respect you?"

Pundita rose and placed her hands upon her husband's shoulders.

"We owe them our lives.  Strike, Ramabai; but only if our need demands
it."

"Good!" said Lal Singh.  "I'm off for the bazaars for the night.  I
will buy chupatties and pass them about, as they did in my father's
time at Delhi, in the Great Mutiny."

And he vanished.

Have you ever witnessed the swarming of bees?  Have you ever heard the
hum and buzz of them?  So looked and sounded the bazaars that night.
At every intersection of streets and passages there were groups,
buzzing and gesticulating.  In the gutters the cocoanut oil lamps
flickered, throwing weird shadows upon the walls; and squatting about
these lamps the fruit sellers and candy sellers and cobblers and
tailors jabbered and droned.  Light women, with their painted faces,
went abroad boldly.

And there was but one word on all these tongues: Magic!

Could any human being pass through what this white woman had?  No!  She
was the reincarnation of some forgotten goddess.  They knew that, and
Umballa would soon bring famine and plague and death among them.
Whenever they uttered his name they spat to cleanse their mouths of the
defilement.

For the present the soldiers were his; and groups of them swaggered
through the bazaars, chanting drunkenly and making speech with the
light women and jostling honest men into the gutters.

All these things Lal Singh saw and heard and made note of as he went
from house to house among the chosen and told them to hold themselves
in readiness, as the hour was near at hand.  Followed the clinking of
gunlocks and the rattle of cartridges.  A thousand fierce youths, ready
for anything, death or loot or the beauties of the zenanas.  For
patriotism in Southern Asia depends largely upon what treasures one may
wring from it.

But how would they know the hour for the uprising?  A servant would
call and ask for chupatties.  Good.  And the meeting-place?  Ramabai's
garden.  It was well.  They would be ready.

Flicker-flicker danced the lights; flicker-flicker went the tongues.
And the peaceful oriental stars looked down serenely.

Umballa remained in the palace, burning with the fires of murder.
Messenger after messenger came to report that the fugitives were still
at large.  Contrary to Ahmed's expectations, Umballa did not believe
that his enemies would be foolhardy enough to seek refuge in the house
of Ramabai.  The four roads leading out of the city were watched, the
colonel's bungalow and even the ruins of Bruce's camp.  They were still
in the city; but where?

A king's peg, and another; and Umballa stormed, his heart filled with
Dutch courage.

Ramabai made his preparations in case the hunters entered the house.
He opened a secret door which led into a large gallery, dim and dusty
but still beautiful.  Ancient armor covered the walls; armor of the
days when there existed in Delhi a peacock throne; armor inlaid with
gold and silver and turquoise, and there were jewel-incrusted swords
and daggers, a blazing helmet which one of Pundita's ancestors had worn
when the Great Khan came thundering down from China.

"Here," said Ramabai to the colonel, "you will be safe.  They might
search for days without learning this room existed.  There will be no
need to remain here now.  Time enough when my servant gives warning."

They filed out of the gallery solemnly.  Kathlyn went into the garden,
followed by Bruce.

"Do you know," said Kathlyn, "the sight of all that armor, old and
still magnificent, seemed to awaken the recollection of another age to
me?"

He wanted to take her in his arms, but he waited for her to continue
the thought.

"I wonder if, in the dim past, I was not an Amazon?"

She stretched out her arms and suddenly he caught them and drew them
down.

"I love you, Kathlyn!"

"No, no!"  She struggled back from him.  "Let us return to father and
Winnie," she said.

During this talk in the garden Umballa had not been inactive.  He
ordered his captain of the guard to proceed at once to the house of
Ramabai and learn if they were there, or had been.

The captain salaamed and departed with his men.

As Bruce and Kathlyn reached the door leading into the house they were
met by Ramabai, whose face was grave.

"Ah, Mem-sahib, you ought not to have come out here.  You might be
seen."  The servant who had been watching the street burst in with the
cry: "Soldiers!"

The colonel, Winnie and Pundita appeared.  For a moment they believed
that Ramabai was going to guide them to the secret gallery.  But
suddenly he raised his head and stared boldly at the gate.  And by that
sign Bruce and the colonel understood: Ramabai had taken up the dice to
make his throw.  The two men put their hands on their revolvers and
waited.

Soon the captain and his men came rushing in, only to stop short at a
sign from Ramabai.

"Be with me on the morrow, and I promise out of my own chest will I pay
you your arrears and earnest money for the future.  On the other hand,
what will you gain by taking us prisoners to Umballa?"

"My lord's word is known.  I myself will take charge of the affairs at
the palace; and Umballa shall go to the burning ghats.  I will announce
to him that I found you not."

The captain and his men departed, while Ramabai and his friends
reentered the house, to find the imperturbable Lal Singh decked out in
his lawful finery.

"All is ready," he announced.

"Dawn," replied Ramabai.

"The servant goes forth for the chupatties."

      *      *      *      *      *      *

Dawn.  The garden was filling with silent armed men.  With Ramabai, in
the secret gallery, were the chiefs.  Ramabai indicated the blazing
swords.

"My friends, choose among these weapons.  The gems are nothing, but the
steel is tried and true."

Lal Singh selected the simplest, salaamed and slid the scabbard through
his cummerbund.

As for Kathlyn, she could not keep her eyes off the beautiful chain
cuirass which had once upon a time been worn by one of Pundita's
forebears, a warrior queen.

"Beautiful, beautiful!" she exclaimed.  "Pundita, may I put it on?  And
tell me the story of the warrior queen.  To be brave like that, to
fight side by side with the man she loved!"  She put the cuirass on.

The sky was yellow when the little army started off upon its desperate
enterprise.  A guard was left behind for the women.

Pundita solemnly gave each of the girls a dagger.  War!  Rebellion!
Great clamor and shouting before the palace stairs!

"Give us Umballa and the council!"

Umballa heard the shouting, and at first did not understand; but soon
the truth came to him.  The city was in revolt.  He summoned what
servants he could trust and armed them.  And when the captain of the
guard entered to seize Umballa he was himself overpowered.  The
despatch with which this was accomplished stunned the soldiers, who
knew not what to do without their leader.

      *      *      *      *      *      *

When Lal Singh staggered into the house of Ramabai holding his side in
mortal agony, dying, Kathlyn felt the recurrence of that strange
duality which she had first known in the Temple of the Lion.

"We have failed," whispered Lal Singh.  "The palace soldiers betrayed
us!  All are prisoners, shortly to be shot. . . .  The secret
gallery . . .  Food and water there! . . .  Fly!"  And thus Lal Singh
gave up his cobbler's booth.

As in a dream Kathlyn ran from the house into the street.

With the sun breaking in lances of light against the ancient chain
armor, her golden hair flying behind her like a cloud, on, on, Kathlyn
ran, never stumbling, never faltering, till she came out into the
square before the palace.  Like an Amazon of old, she called to the
scattering revolutionists, called, harangued, smothered them under her
scorn and contempt, and finally roused them to frenzy.

In her madness Kathlyn turned the tide; and when her father's arms
closed round her she sank insensible upon his breast.

[Illustration: Kathlyn turned the tide.]




CHAPTER XX

BATTLE, BATTLE, BATTLE

"Kit, Kit!" cried Kathlyn's father when she came to her senses.  "My
girl, my girl!"

They left the palace immediately.

The overthrow of Umballa seemed to be complete.  Everywhere the
soldiers surrendered, for it was better to have food in the stomach
than lead.

When Kathlyn left the palace a thunder of cheers greeted her.  Kathlyn
was forced to mount the durbar throne, much as she longed to be off.
But Bruce anticipated her thought and despatched one of the
revolutionists to the house of Ramabai.  Kathlyn held out her hands
toward the excited populace, then turned to Ramabai expressively.
Ramabai, calm and unruffled as ever, stepped forward and was about to
address the people, when the disheveled captain of the guard, whom
Umballa had sent to the arena lions, pushed his way to the foot of the
platform.

"The arena lions have escaped!"

And there were a dozen lions in all, strong, cruel, and no doubt hungry!

Panic.  Men who had been at one another's throat, bravely and hardily,
turned and fled.  It was a foolish panic, senseless, but, like all
panics, uncontrollable.  Those on the platform ran down the steps and
at once were swallowed up by the pressing trampling crowd.

Bruce and the colonel, believing that Kathlyn was behind them, fought
their way to a clearing, determined to secure nets and take the lions
alive.  When they turned Kathlyn was gone.  For a moment the two men
stood as if paralyzed.  Then Bruce relieved the tension by smiling.  He
laid his hand on the colonel's shoulder.

"She has lost us; but that will not matter.  Ordinarily I should be
wild with anxiety; but to-day Kathlyn may go where she will, and
nothing but awe and reverence will follow her.  Besides, she has her
revolver."

At the same time Kathlyn was fighting vigorously to get free of the
mob, Winnie was struggling with Pundita, striving to wrench the dagger
from the grief-stricken wife's hand.

"No, no, Pundita!"

"Let me go!  My lord is dead, and I wish to follow!"

As the latter's eyes opened wildly Winnie heard a pounding at the door.
She flung open the door.

"Pundita?" cried the man.

Winnie caught him by the sleeve and dragged him into the chamber.

"Highness," he cried, "he lives!"  And he recounted the startling
events of the morning.

"They live!" cried Pundita, and covered her face.

To return to Kathlyn: by and by she was able to slip into a doorway,
and the bawling rabble passed on down the narrow street.  The house was
deserted, and the hallway and what had been a booth was filled with
rubbish.  Kathlyn, as she leaned breathlessly against the door, felt it
give.  And very glad she was of this knowledge a moment later, when two
lions galloped into the street, their manes stiff, their tails arched.
Doubtless, they were badly frightened.

Kathlyn reached for the revolver she carried and fired at the animals,
not expecting to hit one of them, but hoping that the noise of the
firearm would swerve them into the passage across the way.  Instead,
they came straight to where she stood.

She stepped inside and slammed the door, holding it and feeling about
in vain for lock or bolt.

She then espied a ladder which gave to the roof top, and up this she
climbed.  They could not possibly follow her up the ladder, and as she
reached the top and it turned back at her pressure, she knew that for
the present she had nothing to fear from the lions.

Then, round the passage she saw a palanquin, carried by slaves.  She
leaned far over.

"Help!" she cried.  "Help!"

The bearers paused abruptly, and the curtain of the palanquin was swept
back.  The dark sinister visage of Umballa was revealed.

Umballa left the palanquin, opened the door of the house, espied the
rubbish in the hall; was in the act of mounting the first steps when
one of the lions roared again.  Drunk as he was, filled with a
drunkard's courage, Umballa started back.  The lions!  Out into the
street he went.  He turned to the bearers and ordered them to fire the
inflammables in the hall.  But they refused, for they recognized the
chain armor.  Mad with rage Umballa struck at them, entered the hall
again, and threw a lighted match into the rubbish.




CHAPTER XXI

THE WHITE GODDESS

The painted dancing girl in the house where Umballa had taken temporary
refuge began to gather her trinkets, her amber and turquoise necklaces,
bracelets and anklets.  These she placed in a brass enameled box and
tucked it under her arm.  Next she shook the sodden Umballa by the
sleeve.

"Come!" she cried.

"I would sleep," he muttered.

She seized a bowl containing some flowers and cast the contents into
his face.  "Fire, fire and death!" she shrilled at him.

The douche brought the man out of his stupor.

"Fire?" he repeated.

"Come!"

This time he followed her docilely, wiping his face on his sleeve.

They heard a great shouting in the street, but did not tarry to learn
what had caused it.

One of Umballa's bearers, upon realizing what his master had done, had
run down the street for aid.  He had had two objects in view--to save
the white goddess and to buy his freedom.

A few hundred yards away, in another street, the colonel, Bruce and
Ahmed were dragging a net for the purpose of laying it for a lion at
bay in a blind alley.  Into their presence rushed the wild-eyed bearer.

"Save the white goddess!" he cried.

Bruce seized him by the shoulder.  "What is that?"

"The white goddess, Sahib!  She is on the roof of a burning house.
Durga Ram, my master, set fire to it.  He is drunk and hiding in a
house near by."

"The man is mad," declared the colonel.  "Kit would not have lost her
way this far.  He is lying.  He wants money."

Ahmed spoke.  The bearer fell upon his knees.

Three shots, at intervals!

The colonel and Bruce stared into each other's eyes.

"God in Heaven!" gasped the colonel; "those are revolver shots!"

"Bring the net!" shouted Ahmed.  To the trembling bearer he said: "Lead
us; we follow.  And if you have spoken the truth you shall not only
have your freedom, but rupees for your old age."

A lion's net is a heavy affair, but with the aid of the keepers the men
ran as quickly and lightly as if burdenless.  Smoke.  There was a fire.
The hearts of the white men beat painfully.  And the same thought
occurred to both of them; they should have gone to Ramabai's house
first, then turned their attention to the lions.  And Umballa was
hiding in a house near by!

Well for them that they entered the doomed quarter as they did.
Kathlyn saw them, and the muzzle of the revolver which she was pressing
to her heart lowered, the weapon itself slipping from her hand to the
roof.  God was not going to let her die like this.

"Spread out the net!" commanded Bruce.  "Kathlyn, can you hear me?" he
shouted, cupping his hands before his mouth.  Faintly he heard her
reply.  "When I give the word, jump.  Do not be afraid."

Kathlyn stepped upon the parapet.  A great volume of smoke obscured her
for a moment.  Out of the windows the vivid tongues of flame darted,
flashing upward.  She summoned all her courage and waited for the call
of the man she loved.  Inside a floor gave way with a crash and the
collateral walls of the building swayed ominously.  A despairing roar
accompanied the thunder of falling beams.  The lions had gone to their
death.

"Jump!"

Without hesitation Kathlyn flung herself into space.  A murmur ran
through the crowd which had, for the moment, forgot its own danger in
the wonder of this spectacle.  The men holding the net threw themselves
backward as Kathlyn struck the mesh.  Even then her body touched the
street cobbles and she was bruised and shaken severely, but, oh, alive,
alive!  There rose the great shouting which Umballa and the dancing
girl had heard.

Shortly after the house collapsed.  The fire spread to the houses on
each side.

Bruce seized the bearer by the arm.  "Now, the house which Umballa
entered?"

Eagerly enough the slave directed him.  For all the abuse and beatings
the slave was to have his hour.  But they found the house empty, except
for a chattering monkey and a screaming parrakeet, both attached to
pedestal perches.  Bruce liberated them and returned to the colonel.

"Gone!  Well, let him hide in the jungle, a prey to fear and hunger.
At least we are rid of him.  But I shall die unhappy if in this life we
two fail to meet again.  Kit!"

"John!"  She withdrew from her father's arms and sought those of the
man who loved her and whom she loved, as youth will and must.  "Let him
go.  Why should we care?  Take me to my sister."

Ahmed smiled as he and his men rolled the net.  This was as it should
be.  For what man was a better mate for his golden-haired Mem-sahib?
And then he thought of Lal Singh, and he choked a little.  For Lal
Singh and he had spent many pleasant hours together.  They had worked
together in play and in war, shared danger and bread and glory, all of
which was written in the books of the British Raj in Calcutta.

It was the will of Allah; there was but one God, and Mahomet was His
prophet.  Then Ahmed dismissed Lal Singh and the past from his
thoughts, after the philosophical manner of the Asiatic, and turned to
the more vital affairs under hand.

At Ramabai's house there was a happy reunion; and on her knees Pundita
confessed to her lord how near she had been to Christian damnation.
She had fallen from grace; she had reverted to the old customs of her
race, to whom suicide was no sin, Ramabai took her in his arms and
touched the forehead with his lips.

"And now," said the colonel, "the king!"

Ramabai's head sank.

"What is the matter?  Is he dead?"

"If I knew that," answered Ramabai, "I would rest content."

"But you searched the royal prison?"

"And found nothing, nothing!"

"What do you believe?"

"I believe that either the council or Umballa has forestalled us.  We
shall visit the council at once, They are prisoners.  If they have had
no hand in the disappearance of the king then we are facing a stone
wall over which we can not leap.  For Umballa has fled, whither no one
knows, and with him has gone the secret.  Come; we shall go at once to
the palace prison."

The council which had ruled so long in Allaha was very humble indeed.
They had imprisoned the king because he had given many evidences of
mental unbalance.  Perhaps unwisely they had proclaimed his death.
Durga Ram had discovered what they had done and had held it over their
heads like a sword blade.  That the king was not in his dungeon, why
and wherefor, was beyond their knowledge.  They were in the power of
Ramabai; let him work his will upon them.  They had told the truth.
And Ramabai, much as he detested them, believed them.  But for the
present it was required that they remain incarcerated till the king was
found, dead or alive.

In the palace soldiers and servants alike had already forgot Umballa.
To them it was as if he had not existed.  All in a few hours.  There
was, however, one man who did not forget.  Upon a certain day Umballa
had carelessly saved his life, and to his benefactor he was now
determined to devote that life.  This man was the majordomo, the chief
servant in the king's household.  It was not that he loved Umballa;
rather that he owed Umballa a debt and resolved to pay it.

Two days later, when the fires were extinguished and the populace had
settled back into its former habits, this majordomo betook himself to
Umballa's house.  It was well guarded, and by men who had never been
close to Umballa, but had always belonged to the dissatisfied section,
the frankly and openly mutinous section.  No bribery was possible here;
at least, nothing short of a fabulous sum of money would dislodge their
loyalty to Ramabai, now the constitutional regent.  No one could leave
the house or enter it without scrutiny and question.

The servants and the women of the zenana remained undisturbed.  Ramabai
would have it so.  Things had been put in order.  There had not been
much damage done by the looters on the day of the revolt.  They had
looked for treasure merely, and only an occasional bit of vandalism had
marked their pathway.

On the pain of death no soldier might enter the house.

The majordomo was permitted to enter without question.  He passed the
guards humbly.  But once inside, beyond observation, he became a
different man.  For in Umballa's house, as in Ramabai's, there were
secret chambers, and to-day the majordomo entered one of them--through
a panel concealed behind a hanging Ispahan rug.

On the night after the revolt, Umballa, sober and desperate, had slunk
back disguised as a candy seller.  The house was not guarded then; so
he had no difficulty in gaining admittance.  But he had to gain
entrance through a window in the zenana.  He would not trust either his
servants, his slaves, or his chief eunuch.  To the women of his own
zenana he had always been carelessly kind, and women are least bribable
of the two sexes.

Umballa entered at once his secret chamber and food and water were
brought, one of the women acting as bearer.  On the morning after the
guards arrived, and Umballa knew not how long he might have to wait.
Through one of the women he sent a verbal message to the majordomo with
the result that each day he learned what was taking place in the
palace.  So they hunted for the king.

He was very well satisfied.  He had had his revenge; and more than
this, he was confident when the time came he would also gain his
liberty.  He had a ransom to pay: the king himself!

Now then, Ramabai felt it incumbent on him to hold a banquet in the
palace, there to state to his friends, native and white, just what he
intended to do.  And on the night of this sober occasion he sat in the
throne room before a desk littered with documents.  As he finished
writing a note he summoned the majordomo.

"Have this delivered at once to Hare Sahib, whom you will find at his
bungalow outside the city.  Tell him also that he must be present
to-night, he, his friend and his daughters.  It is of vital importance."

Pundita, who was staring out of the window, turned and asked her lord
what he was sending the Colonel Sahib that he could not give him at the
banquet.

"A surprise, an agreeable surprise."

The majordomo cocked his ears; but Ramabai said nothing more.

At the colonel's bungalow there was rejoicing.  Ramabai had written
that, since the king could not be found he would head the provisional
government as regent, search for and arrest Umballa, and at any time
the Colonel Sahib signified would furnish him with a trusty escort to
the railway, three days' journey away.  He added, however, that he
hoped the Colonel Sahib would be good enough to remain till order was
established.

The majordomo contrived to tarry long enough to overhear as much of the
conversation as needed for he understood English--and then returned to
the city to carry the news to Umballa.  To him Umballa gave a white
powder.

"To-night, you say, Ramabai gives a banquet?"

"Yes, Huzoor."

"Well, put this in his cup and your obligation to me is paid."

The majordomo stared a long time at that little packet of powder.  A
cold sweat formed upon his brow under his turban.

"Well?" said Umballa ironically.

"Huzoor, it is murder!"

Umballa shrugged and held out his hand for the packet.

The majordomo swallowed a few times, and bowed his head.  "It shall be
done, Huzoor.  My life is yours to do with as you please.  I have said
it."

"Begone, then, and bring me the news on the morrow that Ramabai is
dead.  You alone know where the king is.  Should they near the hut in
which I have hidden him, see that he is killed.  He is also useless."

The majordomo departed with heavy heart.  Ramabai was an honest man;
but Durga Ram had spoken.

At the banquet, with its quail and pheasant, its fruits and flowers,
its rare plates and its rarer goblets for the light wines high castes
permitted themselves occasionally to drink, Ramabai toyed idly with his
goblet and thoughtlessly pushed it toward Kathlyn, who sat at his right.

Imbued with a sense of gratitude for Ramabai's patience and kindness
and assistance through all her dreadful ordeals, Kathlyn sprang up
suddenly, and without looking reached for what she supposed to be her
own goblet, but inadvertently her hand came into contact with
Ramabai's.  What she had in mind to say was never spoken.

The majordomo stood appalled.  This wonderful white woman over whom the
gods watched as they watched the winds and the rains, of whom he had
not dared speak to Umballa.  She?  No!  He saw that he himself must
die.  He seized the goblet ere it reached her lips, drank and flung it
aside, empty.  He was as good as dead, for there were no antidotes for
poisons Umballa gave.  Those seated about the table were too astonished
to stir.  The majordomo put his hands to his eyes, reeled, steadied
himself, and then Ramabai understood.

"Poison!" he gasped, springing up and catching the majordomo by the
shoulders.  "Poison, and it was meant for me!  Speak!"

"Lord, I will tell all.  I am dying!"

It was a strange tale of misplaced loyalty and gratitude, but it was
peculiarly oriental.  And when they learned that Umballa was hidden in
his own house and the king in a hut outside the city, they knew that
God was just, whatever His prophet's name might be.  Before he died the
majordomo explained the method of entering the secret chamber.

The quail and pheasant, the fruits and wine remained untouched.  The
hall became deserted almost immediately.  To the king, first; to the
king!  Then Umballa should pay his debt.

They found the poor king in the hut, in a pitiable condition.  He
laughed and babbled and smiled and wept as they led him away.  But in
the secret chamber which was to have held Umballa there was no living
thing.

For Umballa had, at the departure of the majordomo, conceived a plan
for rehabilitation so wide in its ramifications, so powerful and
whelming, that nothing could stay it; once it was set in motion.  The
priests, the real rulers of Asia; the wise and patient gurus, who held
the most compelling of all scepters, superstition!  Double fool that he
had been, not to have thought of this before!  He knew that they hated
Ramabai, who in religion was an outcast and a pariah, who worshiped but
a single God whom none had ever seen, of whom no idol had been carved
and set up in a temple.

Superstition!

Umballa threw off his robes and donned his candy seller's tatters, left
the house without being questioned by the careless guard, and sought
the chief temple.

Superstition!

To cow the populace, to bring the troops to the mark, with threats of
curses, famine, plague, eternal damnation!  Superstition!  And this is
why Ramabai and his followers found an empty chamber.




CHAPTER XXII

BEHIND THE CURTAINS

In the rear of the temple Umballa sought was a small chamber that was
used by the priests, when they desired to rest or converse privately,
which was often.  The burning temple lamps of brass emphasized the
darkness of the room rather than dispelled it.  A shadow occasionally
flickered through the amber haze--an exploring bat.  A dozen or more
priests stood in one of the dim corners, from which their own especial
idol winked at them with eyes like coals blown upon.  The Krishna of
the Ruby Eyes, an idol known far and wide but seen by few.

In the temple itself there was a handful of tardy worshipers.  The heat
of the candles, the smell of the eternal lotus flower and smoking
incense sticks made even the huge vault stifling.  Many of the idols
were bejeweled or patched with beaten gold leaf, and many had been
coveted by wandering white men, who, when their endeavor became known,
disappeared mysteriously and were never more known in the haunts of men.

A man in tatters appeared suddenly in the great arched doorway.  His
turban came down almost to his eyes and a neckcloth covered his mouth.
All that could be seen of him in the matter of countenance was a pair
of brilliant eyes and a predatory nose.  He threw a quick piercing
glance about, assured himself that such devotees as he saw were
harmless, then strode boldly, if hurriedly, toward the rear chamber,
which he entered without ado.  Instantly the indignant priests rushed
toward him to expel him and give him a tongue-lashing for his
impudence, when a hand was thrust out, and they beheld upon a finger a
great green stone.  They stopped as suddenly as though they had met an
invisible electric current.

The curtain fell behind the man in tatters, and he remained motionless
for a space.  A low murmuring among the priests ensued, and presently
one of their number--the youngest--passed out and stationed himself
before the curtain.  Not even a privileged dancing girl might enter now.

The man in tatters stepped forward.  He became the center of the group;
his gestures were quick, tense, authoritative.   At length priest
turned to priest, and the wrinkled faces became more wrinkled still:
smiles.

"Highness," said the eldest, "we had thought of this, but you did not
make us your confidant."

"Till an hour gone it had not occurred to me.  Shall Ramabai, then,
become your master, to set forth the propaganda of the infidel?"

"No!"  The word was not spoken loudly, but sibilantly, with something
resembling a hiss.  "No!"

"And shall a king who has no mind, no will, no strength, resume his
authority?  Perhaps to bring more white people into Allaha, perhaps to
give Allaha eventually to the British Raj?"

Again the negative.

"But the method?"

Umballa smiled.  "What brings the worshiper here with candles and
flowers and incense?  Is it love or reverence or superstition?"

The bald yellow heads nodded like porcelain mandarins.

"Superstition," went on Umballa, "the sword which bends the knees of
the layman, has and always will through the ages!"

In the vault outside a bell tinkled, a gong boomed melodiously.

"When I give the sign," continued the schemer, "declare the curse upon
all those who do not bend.  A word from your lips, and Ramabai's troops
vanish, reform and become yours and mine!"

"While the king lives?" asked the chief priest curiously.

"Ah!"  And Umballa smiled again.

"But you, Durga Ram?"

"There is Ramabai, a senile king, and I.  Which for your purposes will
you choose?"

There was a conference.  The priests drifted away from Umballa.  He did
not stir.  His mien was proud and haughty, but for all that his knees
shook and his heart thundered.  He understood that it was to be all or
nothing, no middle course, no half methods.  He waited, wetting his
cracked and swollen lips.  When the priests returned to him, their
heads bent before him a little.  It represented a salaam, as much as
they had ever given to the king himself.  A glow ran over Umballa.

"Highness, we agree.  There will be terms."

"I will agree to them without question."

Life and power again; real power!  These doddering fools should serve
him, thinking the while that they served themselves.

"Half the treasury must be paid to the temple."

"Agreed!"  Half for the temple and half for himself; and the
abolishment of the seven leopards.  "With this stipulation: Ramabai is
yours, but the white people are to be mine."

The priests signified assent.

And Umballa smiled in secret.  Ramabai would be dead on the morrow.

"There remains the king," said the chief priest.

Umballa shrugged.

The chief priest stared soberly at the lamp above his head.  The king
would be, then, Umballa's affair.

"He is ill?"

"He is moribund . . .  Silence!" warned Umballa.

The curtains became violently agitated.  They heard the voice of the
young priest outside raised in protest, to be answered by the shrill
tones of a woman.

"You are mad!"

"And thou art a stupid fool!"

Umballa's hand fell away from his dagger.

"It is a woman," he said.  "Admit her."

The curtains were thrust aside, and the painted dancing girl, who had
saved Umballa from death or capture in the fire of his own contriving,
rushed in.  Her black hair was studded with turquoise, a necklace of
amber gleamed like gold around her neck, and on her arms and ankles a
plentitude of silver bracelets and anklets.  With her back to the
curtains, the young priest staring curiously over her shoulder, she
presented a picturesque tableau.

"Well!" said Umballa, who understood that she was here from no idle
whim.

"Highness, you must hide with me this night."

"Indeed?"

"Or die," coolly.

Umballa sprang forward and seized her roughly.

"What has happened?"

"I was in the zenana, Highness, visiting my sister, whom you had
transferred from the palace.  All at once we heard shouting and
trampling of feet, and a moment later your house was overrun with men.
They had found the king in the hut and had taken him to the palace.
That they did not find you is because you came here."

"Tell me all."

"It seems that the majordomo gave the poison to Ramabai, but the white
goddess . . ."

"The white goddess!" cried Umballa, as if stung by a cobra's fang.

"Ay, Highness.  She did not die on that roof.  Nothing can harm her.
It is written."

"And I was never told!"

She lived, lived, and all the terrors he had evoked for her were as
naught!  Umballa was not above superstition himself for all his
European training.  Surely this girl of the white people was imbued
with something more than mortal.  She lived!

"Go on!" he said, his voice subdued as was his soul.

"The white goddess by mistake took Ramabai's goblet and was about to
drink when the majordomo seized the goblet and drained the poison
himself.  He confessed everything, where the king was, where you were.
They are again hunting through the city for you.  For the present you
must hide with me."

"The white woman must die," said Umballa in a voice like one being
strangled.

To this the priests agreed without hesitation.  This white woman whom
the people were calling a goddess was a deadly menace to that scepter
of theirs, superstition.

"What has gone is a pact?"

"A pact, Durga Ram," said the chief priest.  With Ramabai spreading
Christianity, the abhorred creed which gave people liberty of person
and thought, the future of his own religion stood in imminent danger.
"A pact," he reflected.  "To you, Durga Ram, the throne; to us half the
treasury and all the ancient rites of our creed restored."

"I have said it."

Umballa followed the dancing girl into the square before the temple.
He turned and smiled ironically.  The bald fools!

"Lead on, thou flower of the jasmine!" lightly.

And the two of them disappeared into the night.

But the priests smiled, too, for Durga Ram should always be more in
their power than they in his.

There was tremendous excitement in the city the next morning.  It
seemed that the city would never be permitted to resume its old
careless indolence.  Swift as the wind the news flew that the old king
was alive, that he had been held prisoner all these months by Durga Ram
and the now deposed council of three.  No more the old rut of dulness.
Never had they known such fetes.  Since the arrival of the white
goddess not a day had passed without some thrilling excitement, which
had cost them nothing but shouts.

So they deserted the bazaars and markets that morning to witness the
most surprising spectacle of all: the king who was dead was not dead,
but alive!

He appeared before them in his rags.  For Ramabai, no mean politician,
wished to impress upon the volatile populace the villainy of Umballa
and the council, to gain wholly, without reservation, the sympathy of
the people, the strongest staff a politician may lean upon.  Like a
brave and honest man he had cast from his thoughts all hope of power.
The king might be old, senile, decrepit, but he was none the less the
king.  If he had moments of blankness of thought, there were other
moments when the old man was keen enough; and keen enough he was to
realize in these lucid intervals that Ramabai, among all his people,
was loyalest.

So, in the throne room, later, he gave the power to Ramabai to act in
his stead till he had fully recovered from his terrible hardships.
More than this, he declared that Pundita, the wife of Ramabai, should
ultimately rule; for of a truth the principality was lawfully hers.  He
would make his will at once, but in order that this should be legal he
would have to destroy the previous will he had given to Colonel Hare,
his friend.

"Forgive me, my friend," he said.  "I acted unwisely in your case.  But
I was angry with my people for their cowardice."

"Your Majesty," replied the colonel, "the fault lay primarily with me.
I should not have accepted it or returned.  I will tell you the truth.
It was the filigree basket of gold and precious stones that brought me
back."

"So?  And all for nothing, since the hiding-place I gave you is not the
true one.  But of that, more anon.  I want this wretch Durga Ram spread
out on an ant hill . . ."

And then, without apparent reason, he began to call for Lakshmi, the
beautiful Lakshmi, the wife of his youth.  He ordered preparations for
an elephant fight; rambled, talked as though he were but twenty; his
eyes dim, his lips loose and pendulent.  And in this condition he might
live ten or twenty years.  Ramabai was sore at heart.

They had to wait two days till his mind cleared again.  His first
question upon his return to his mental balance was directed to Kathlyn.
Where was the document he had given to his friend Hare?  Kathlyn
explained that Umballa had taken it from her.

"But, Your Majesty," exclaimed the colonel rather impatiently, "what
difference does it make?  Your return has nullified that document."

"Not in case of my death.  And in Allaha the elder document is always
the legal document, unless it is legally destroyed.  It is not well to
antagonize the priests, who hold us firmly to this law.  I might make a
will in favor of Pundita, but it would not legally hold in justice if
all previous wills were not legally destroyed.  You must find this
document."

"Did you ever hear of a law to equal that?" asked Bruce of the colonel.

"No, my boy, I never did.  It would mean a good deal of red tape for a
man who changed his mind frequently.  He could not fool his relations;
they would know.  The laws of the dark peoples have always amazed me,
because if you dig deep enough into them you are likely to find common
sense at the bottom.  We must search Umballa's house thoroughly.  I
wish to see Ramabai and Pundita in the shadow of their rights.  Can't
destroy a document offhand and make a new one without legally
destroying the first.  Well, let us be getting back to the bungalow.
We'll talk it over there."

At the bungalow everything was systematically being prepared for the
homeward journey.  The laughter and chatter of the two girls was music
to their father's ears.  And sometimes he intercepted secret glances
between Bruce and Kathlyn.  Youth, youth; youth and love!  Well, so it
was.  He himself had been a youth, had loved and been beloved.  But he
grew very lonely at the thought of Kathlyn eventually going into
another home; and some young chap would soon come and claim Winnie, and
he would have no one but Ahmed.  If only he had had a boy, to bring his
bride to his father's roof!

Pictures were taken down from the walls, the various wild animal heads,
and were packed away in strong boxes.  And Ahmed went thither and yon,
a hundred cares upon his shoulders.  He was busy because then he had no
time to mourn Lal Singh.

Bruce's camp was, of course, in utter ruin.  Not even the cooking
utensils remained: and of his men there was left but Ali, whose leg
still caused him to limp a little.  So Bruce was commanded by no less
person than Kathlyn to be her father's guest till they departed for
America.  Daily Winnie rode Rajah.  He was such a funny old pachyderm,
a kind of clown among his brethren, but as gentle as a kitten.  Running
away had not paid.  He was like the country boy who had gone to the big
city; he never more could be satisfied with the farm.

The baboon hung about the colonel's heels as a dog might have done;
while Kathlyn had found a tiger cub for a plaything.  So for a while
peace reigned at the camp.

They found the much sought document in the secret chamber in Umballa's
house (just as he intended they should); and the king had it legally
destroyed and wrote a new will, wherein Pundita should have back that
which the king's ancestors had taken from her--a throne.

After that there was nothing for Colonel Hare to do but proceed to ship
his animals to the railroad, thence to the ports where he could dispose
of them.  Never should he enter this part of India again.  Life was too
short.

High and low they hunted Umballa, but without success.  He was hidden
well.  They were, however, assured that he lingered in the city and was
sinisterly alive.

Day after day the king grew stronger mentally and physically.  Many of
the reforms suggested by Ramabai were put into force.  Quiet at length
really settled down upon the city.  They began to believe that Umballa
had fled the city, and vigilance correspondingly relaxed.

The king had a private chamber, the window of which overlooked the
garden of brides.  There, with his sherbets and water pipe he resumed
his old habit of inditing verse in pure Persian, for he was a scholar.
He never entered the zenana or harem; but occasionally he sent for some
of the women to play and dance before him.  And the woman who loved
Umballa was among these.  One day she asked to take a journey into the
bazaars to visit her sister.  Ordinarily such a request would have been
denied.  But the king no longer cared what the women did, and the chief
eunuch slept afternoons and nights, being only partly alive in the
mornings.

An hour later a palanquin was lowered directly beneath the king's
window.  To his eye it looked exactly like the one which had departed.
He went on writing, absorbed.  Had he looked closely, had he been the
least suspicious . . . !

This palanquin was the gift of Durga Ram, so-called Umballa.  It had
been built especially for this long waited for occasion.  It was
nothing more nor less than a cunning cage in which a tiger was huddled,
in a vile temper.  The palanquin bearers, friends of the dancing girl,
had overpowered the royal bearers and donned their costumes.  At this
moment one of the bearers (Umballa himself, trusting no one!) crawled
stealthily under the palanquin and touched the spring which liberated
the tiger and opened the blind.  The furious beast sprang to the
window.  The king was too astonished to move, to appreciate his danger.
From yon harmless palanquin this striped fury!

The tiger in his leap struck the lacquered desk, broke it and scattered
the papers about the floor.

Ramabai and his officers were just entering the corridor which led to
the chamber when the tragedy occurred.  They heard the noise, the
king's cries.  When they reached the door silence greeted them.

The room was wrecked.  There was evidence of a short but terrific
struggle.  The king lay dead upon the floor, the side of his head
crushed in.  His turban and garments were in tatters.  But he had died
like a king; for in the corner by the window lay the striped one, a
jeweled dagger in his throat.

Ramabai was first to discover the deserted palanquin, and proceeded to
investigate.  It did not take him more than a minute to understand what
had happened.  It was not an accident; it was cold-blooded murder, and
back of it stood the infernal ingenuity of one man.

Thus fate took Allaha by the hair again and shook her out of the
pastoral quiet.  What would happen now?

This!

On the morning after the tragic death of the old king, those who went
early to worship, to propitiate the gods to deal kindly with them
during the day, were astounded to find the doors and gates of all the
temples closed!  Nor was any priest visible in his usual haunts.  The
people were stunned.  For there could be but one interpretation to this
act on the part of the gurus: the gods had denied the people.  Why?
Wherefore?  Twenty-four hours passed without their learning the cause;
the priests desired to fill them with terror before they struck.

Then came the distribution of pamphlets wherein it was decreed that the
populace, the soldiery, all Allaha in fact, must bow to the will of the
gods or go henceforth accursed.  The gods demanded the reinstatement as
regent of Durga Ram; the deposing of Ramabai, the infidel; the fealty
of the troops to Durga Ram.  Twenty-four hours were given the people to
make their choice.

Before the doors of all the temples the people gathered, wailing and
pouring dust upon their heads, from Brahmin to pariah, from high caste
matrons to light dancing girls.  And when the troops, company by
company, began to kneel at the outer rim of these gatherings, Ramabai
despatched a note to Colonel Hare, warning him to fly at once.  But the
messenger tore up the note and flew to his favorite temple.
Superstition thus won what honor, truth and generosity could not hold.

Strange, how we Occidentals have stolen out from under the shadow of
anathema.  Curse us, and we smile and shrug our shoulders; for a curse
is but the mouthing of an angry man.  But to these brown and yellow and
black people, from the steps of Lhassa to the tangled jungles of
mid-Africa, the curse of fake gods is effective.  They are really a
kindly people, generous, and often loyal unto death, simple and patient
and hard-working; but let a priest raise his hand in anathema and at
once they become mad, cruel and remorseless as the tiger.

Allaha surrendered; and Umballa came forth.  All this happened so
quickly that not even a rumor of it reached the colonel's bungalow till
it was too late.  They were to have left on the morrow.  The king dead,
only a few minor technicalities stood an the way of Ramabai and Pundita.

Bruce and Kathlyn were fencing one with the other, after the manner of
lovers, when Winnie, her eyes wide with fright, burst in upon them with
the news that Umballa, at the head of many soldiers, was approaching.
The lovers rushed to the front of the bungalow in time to witness the
colonel trying to prevent the intrusion of a priest.

"Patience, Sahib!" warned the priest.

The colonel, upon seeing Umballa, made an attempt to draw his revolver,
but the soldiers prevented him from carrying into execution his wild
impulse.

The priest explained what had happened.  The Colonel Sahib, his friend
Bruce Sahib, and his youngest daughter would be permitted to depart in
peace; but Kathlyn Mem-sahib must wed Durga Ram.

When the dazed colonel produced the document which had been legally
canceled, Umballa laughed and declared that he himself had forged that
particular document, that the true one, which he held, was not legally
destroyed.

Burning with the thought of revenge, of reprisal, how could Durga Ram
know that he thus dug his own pit?  Had he let them go he would have
eventually been crowned, as surely as now his path led straight to the
treadmill.

Ahmed alone escaped, because Umballa had in his triumph forgot him!




CHAPTER XXIII

REMORSE

There is an old saying in Rajput that woman and the four winds were
born at the same time, of the same mother: blew hot, blew cold,
balmily, or tempestuously, from all points at once.  Perhaps.

In the zenana of the royal palace there was a woman, tall, lithe, with
a skin of ivory and roses and eyes as brown as the husk of a water
chestnut.  On her bare ankles were gem-incrusted anklets, on her arms
bracelets of hammered gold, round her neck a rope of pearls and
emeralds and rubies and sapphires.  And still she was not happy.

From time to time her fingers strained at the roots of her glossy black
hair and the whites of her great eyes glistened.  She bit her lips to
keep back the sobs crowding in her throat.  She pressed her hands
together so tightly that the little knuckles cracked.

"Ai, ai!" she wailed softly.

She paced the confines of her chamber with slow step, with fast step;
or leaned against the wall, her face hidden in her arms; or pressed her
hot cheeks against the cool marble of the lattice.

Human nature is made up of contraries.  Why, when we have had the
courage coolly to plan murder, or to aid or suggest it, why must we be
troubled with remorse?  More than this, why must we battle against the
silly impulse to tell the first we meet what we have done?  Remorse:
what is it?

Now, this woman of the zenana believed not in the God of your fathers
and mine.  She was a pagan; her Heaven and hell were ruled by a
thousand gods, and her temples were filled with their images.  Yet this
thing, remorse, was stabbing her with its hot needles, till no torture
devised by man could equal it.

She was the poor foolish woman who loved Durga Ram; loved him as these
wild Asiatic women love, from murder to the poisoned cup.  Loved him,
and knew that he loved her not, but used her for his own selfish ends.
There you have it.  Had he loved her, remorse never would have lifted
its head or raised its voice.  And again, had not Umballa sought the
white woman, this butterfly of the harem might have died of old age
without unburdening her soul.  Remorse is the result of a crime
committed uselessly.  Humanity is unchangeable, for all its variety of
skins.

And here was this woman, wanting to tell some one!

Umballa had done a peculiar thing: he had not laid hand upon either
Ramabai or Pundita.  When asked the reason for this generosity toward a
man who but recently put a price on his head, Umballa smiled and
explained that Ramabai was not only broken politically, but was a
religious outcast.  It was happiness for such a person to die, so he
preferred that Ramabai should live.

Secretly, however, Ramabai's revolutionary friends were still back of
him, though they pretended to bow to the yoke of the priests.

So upon this day matters stood thus: the colonel, Kathlyn, Bruce and
Winnie were prisoners again; Ahmed was in hiding, and Ramabai and his
wife mocked by those who once had cheered them.  The ingratitude of
kings is as nothing when compared to the ingratitude of a people.

A most ridiculous country: to crown Kathlyn again (for the third time!)
and then to lock her up!  Next to superstition as a barrier to progress
there stands custom.  Everything one did must be done as some one else
had done it; the initiative was still chained up in the temples, it
belonged to the bald priests only.

But Umballa had made two mistakes: he should have permitted the white
people to leave the country and given a silken cord to the chief
eunuch, to apply as directed.  There are no written laws among the dark
peoples that forbid the disposal of that chattel known as a woman of
the harem, or zenana.  There are certain customs that even the all
powerful British Raj must ignore.

The catafalque of the dead king rested upon the royal platform.  Two
troopers stood below; otherwise the platform was deserted.  When
Ramabai and Pundita arrived and mounted the platform to pay their last
respects to a kindly man, the soldiers saluted gravely, even
sorrowfully.  Ramabai, for his courage, his honesty and justice, was
their man; but they no longer dared serve him, since it would be at the
expense of their own lives.

"My Lord!" whispered Pundita, pressing Ramabai's hand.  "Courage!"  For
Pundita understood the man at her side.  Had he been honorless, she
would this day be wearing a crown.

"Pundita, they hissed us as we passed."

"Not the soldiers, my Lord."

"And this poor man!  Pundita, he was murdered, and I am powerless to
avenge him.  It was Umballa; but what proof have I?  None, none!  Well,
for me there is left but one thing; to leave Allaha for good.  We two
shall go to some country where honor and kindness are not crimes but
virtues."

"My Lord, it is our new religion."

"And shall we hold to it and go, or repudiate it and stay?"

"I am my Lord's chattel; but I would despise him if he took the base
course."

"And so should I, flower of my heart!" Ramabai folded his arms and
stared down moodily at the man who, had he lived, could have made
Pundita his successor.  "Pundita, I have not yet dared tell you all;
but here, in the presence of death, truth will out.  We can not leave.
Confiscation of property and death face us at every gate.  No!  Umballa
proposes to crush me gradually and make my life a hell.  No man who was
my friend now dares receive me in his house.  Worship is denied us,
unless we worship in secret.  There is one pathway open."  He paused.

"And what is that, my Lord?"

"To kneel in the temple and renounce our religion.  Do we that, and we
are free to leave Allaha."

Pundita smiled.  "My Lord is not capable of so vile an act."

"No."

And hand in hand they stood before the catafalque forgetting everything
but the perfect understanding between them.

"Ai, ai!"

It was but a murmur; and the two turned to witness the approach of the
woman of the zenana.  She flung herself down before the catafalque,
passionately kissing the shroud.  She leaned back and beat her breast
and wailed.  Ramabai was vastly puzzled over this demonstration.  That
a handsome young woman should wail over the corpse of an old man who
had never been anything to her might have an interpretation far removed
from sorrow.  Always in sympathy, however, with those bowed with grief,
Ramabai stooped and attempted to raise her.

She shrank from his touch, looked up and for the first time seemed to
be aware of his presence.  Like a bubble under water, that which had
been striving for utterance came to the surface.  She snatched one of
Ramabai's hands.

"Ai, ai!  I am wretched.  Lord, wretched!  There is hot lead in my
heart and poison in my brain!  I will confess, confess!"

Ramabai and Pundita gazed at each other, astonished.

"What is it?  What do you wish to confess?" cried Ramabai quickly.
"Perhaps . . ."

She clung to his hand.  "They will order my death by the silken cord.
I am afraid.  Krishna fend for me!"

"What do you know?"

"His majesty was murdered!" she whispered.

"I know that," replied Ramabai.  "But who murdered him?  Who built that
cage in the palanquin?  Who put the tiger there?  Who beat and
overpowered the real bearers and confiscated their turbans?  Speak,
girl; and if you can prove these things, there will be no silken cord."

"But who will believe a poor woman of the zenana?"

"I will."

"But you can not save men from the cord.  They have taken away your
power."

"And you shall give it back to me!"

"I?"

"Even so.  Come with me now, to the temple."

"The temple?"

"Aye; where all the soldiers are, the priests . . . and Durga Ram!"

"Ai, ai!  Durga Ram; it was he!  And I helped him, thus: I secured
permission to go into the bazaars.  There an assault took place under
the command of Durga Ram, and my bearers were made prisoners.  Durga
Ram, disguised as a bearer, himself freed the tiger which killed the
king.  Yes!  To the temple!  She who confesses in the temple, her
person is sacred.  It is the law, the law!  I had forgot!  To the
temple, my Lord!"

Before the high tribunal of priests, before the unhappy Kathlyn, before
the astonished Umballa, appeared Ramabai and Pundita, between them the
young woman of the zenana, now almost dead with terror.

"Hold!" cried Ramabai when the soldiers started toward him to eject him
from the temple.

"What!" said Umballa; "will you recant?"

"No, Durga Ram.  I stand here before you all, an accuser!  I know the
law.  Will you, wise and venerable priests, you men of Allaha, you
soldiers, serve a murderer?  Will you," with a wave of his hand toward
the priests, "stand sponsor to the man who deliberately planned and
executed the miserable death of our king?  Shall it fly to Benares,
this news that Allaha permits itself to be ruled and bullied by a
common murderer; a man without family, a liar and a cheat?  Durga Ram,
who slew the king; you turned upon the hand that had fed and clothed
you and raised you to power. . . .  Wait!  Let this woman speak!"

A dramatic moment followed; a silence so tense that the fluttering
wings of the doves in the high arches could be heard distinctly.
Ramabai was a great politician.  He had struck not only wisely but
swiftly before his public.  Had he come before the priests and Umballa
alone, he would have died on the spot.  But there was no way of
covering up this accusation, so bold, direct; it would have to be
investigated.

Upon her knees, her arms outstretched toward the scowling priests, the
woman of the zenana tremblingly told her tale: how she had saved
Umballa during the revolt; how she had secured him shelter with her
sister, who was a dancer; how she had visited Umballa in his secret
chamber; how he had confided to her his plans; how she had seen him
with her own eyes become one of the fake bearers of the palanquin.

"The woman lies because I spurned her!" roared Umballa.

"Away with her!" cried the chief priest, inwardly cursing Umballa for
having permitted this woman to live when she knew so much.  "Away with
her!"

"The law!" the woman wailed.  "The sanctity of the temple is mine!"

"Hold!" said Kathlyn, standing up.  In her halting Hindustani she
spoke: "I have something to say to you all.  This woman tells the
truth.  Let her go unafraid.  You, grave priests, have thrown your lot
with Umballa.  Listen.  Have you not learned by this time that I am not
a weak woman, but a strong one?  You have harried me and injured me and
wronged me and set tortures for me, but here I stand, unharmed.  This
day I will have my revenge.  My servant Ahmed has departed for the
walled city of Bala Khan.  He will return with Bala Khan and an army
such as will flatten the city of Allaha to the ground, and crows and
vultures and tigers and jackals shall make these temples their
abiding-places, and men will forget Allaha as they now forget the
mighty Chitor."  She swung round toward the priests.  "You have
yourselves to thank.  At a word from me, Bala Khan enters or stops at
the outer walls.  I have tried to escape you by what means I had at my
command.  Now it shall be war!  War, famine, plague!"

Her young voice rang out sharp and clear, sending terror to all
cowardly hearts, not least among these being those beating in the
breasts of the priests.

"Now," speaking to the soldiers, "go liberate my father, my sister and
my husband-to-be; and woe to any who disobey me!  For while I stand
here I shall be a queen indeed!  Peace; or war, famine and the plague.
Summon the executioner.  Arrest Durga Ram.  Strip him before my eyes of
his every insignia of rank.  He is a murderer.  He shall go to the
tread-mill, there to slave till death.  I have said it!"

Far in the rear of the cowed assemblage, near the doors, stood Ahmed,
in his old guise of bheestee, or water carrier.  When he heard that
beloved voice he felt the blood rush into his throat.  Aye, they were
right.  Who but a goddess would have had at such a time an inspiration
so great?  But it gave him an idea, and he slipped away to complete it.
Bala Khan should come in fact.

So he did not see Umballa upon his knees, whining for mercy, making
futile promises, begging for liberty.  The soldiers spat contemptuously
as they seized him and dragged him off.

The priests conferred hastily.  Bala Khan was a fierce Mohammedan, a
ruthless soldier; his followers were without fear.  The men of Allaha
might put up a good defense, but in the end they would be whelmed; and
the gods of Hind would be cast out to make way for the prophet of
Allah.  This young woman with the white skin had for the nonce beaten
them.  Durga Ram had played the fool: between the two women, he had
fallen.  They had given him power, and he had let it slip through his
fingers for the sake of reprisal where it was not needed.  Let him go,
then, to the treadmill; they were through with him.  He had played his
game like a tyro.  They must placate this young woman whom the people
believed was their queen, but who they knew was the plaything of
politics and expediencies.

The chief or high priest salaamed, and Kathlyn eyed him calmly, though
her knees threatened to refuse support.

"Majesty, we bow to your will.  Allaha can not hope to cope with Bala
Khan's fierce hillmen.  All we ask is that you abide with us till you
have legally selected your successor."

"Who shall be Pundita," said Kathlyn resolutely.

The chief priest salaamed again.  The movement cost him nothing.  Once
Bala Khan was back in his city and this white woman out of the country,
he would undertake to deal with Ramabai and Pundita.  He doubted Bala
Khan would stir from his impregnable city on behalf of Ramabai.

The frail woman who loved Umballa raised her hands in supplication.

Kathlyn understood.  She shook her head.  Umballa should end his days
in the treadmill; he should grind the people's corn.  Nothing should
stir her from this determination.

"Majesty, and what of me?" cried the unhappy woman, now filled with
another kind of remorse.

"You shall return to the zenana for the present."

"Then I am not to die, Majesty?"

"No."

"And Bala Khan?" inquired the priest.

"He shall stand prepared; that is all."

The people, crowding in the temple and in the square before it,
salaamed deeply as Kathlyn left and returned to the palace.  She was
rather dizzy over the success of her inspiration.  A few days might
pass without harm; but sooner or later they would discover that she had
tricked them; and then, the end.  But before that hour arrived they
would doubtless find some way of leaving the city secretly.

That it would be many days ere Pundita wore the crown--trust the
priests to spread the meshes of red tape!--Kathlyn was reasonably
certain.

"My girl," said the colonel, "you are a queen, if ever there was one.
And that you should think of such a simple thing when we had all given
up!  They would not have touched Umballa.  Kit, Kit, whatever will you
do when you return to the humdrum life at home?"

"Thank God on my knees, dad!" she said fervently.  "But we are not safe
yet, by any means.  We must form our plans quickly.  We have perhaps
three days' grace.  After that, woe to all of us who are found here.
Ah, I am tired, tired!"

"Kit," whispered Bruce, "I intend this night to seek Bala Khan!"

"John!"

"Yes.  What the deuce is Allaha to me?  Ramabai must fight it out
alone.  But don't worry about me; I can take care of myself."

"But I don't want you to go.  I need you."

"It is your life, Kit, I am certain.  Everything depends upon their
finding out that Bala Khan will strike if you call upon him.  At most,
all he'll do will be to levy a tribute which Ramabai, once Pundita is
on the throne, can very well pay.  Those priests are devils incarnate.
They will leave no stone unturned to do you injury, after to-day's
work.  You have humiliated and outplayed them."

"It is best he should go, Kit," her father declared.  "We'll not tell
Ramabai.  He has been a man all the way through; but we mustn't
sacrifice our chances for the sake of a bit of sentiment.  John must
seek Bala Khan's aid."

Kathlyn became resigned to the inevitable.

Umballa.  He tried to bribe the soldiers.  They laughed and taunted
him.  He took his rings from his fingers and offered them.  The
soldiers snatched them out of his palm and thrust him along the path
which led to the mill.  In Allaha political malefactors and murderers
were made to serve the state; not a bad law if it had always been a
just one.  But many a poor devil had died at the wrist bar for no other
reason than that he had offended some high official, disturbed the
serenity of some priest.

When the prisoners saw Umballa a shout went up.  There were some there
who had Umballa to thank for their miseries.  They hailed him and
jeered him and mocked him.

"Here is the gutter rat!"

"May his feet be tender!"

"Robber of the poor, where is my home, my wife and children?"

"May he rot in the grave with a pig!"

"Hast ever been thirsty, Highness?"

"Drink thy sweat, then!"

"Give the 'heaven born' irons that are rusted!"

The keepers enjoyed this raillery.  Umballa was going to afford them
much amusement.  They forced him to the wrist bar, snapped the irons on
his wrist, and shouted to the men to tread.  Ah, well they knew the
game!  They trotted with gusto, forcing Umballa to keep pace with them,
a frightful ordeal for a beginner.  Presently he slipped and fell, and
hung by his wrists while his legs and thighs bumped cruelly.  The lash
fell upon his shoulders, and he shrieked and grew limp.  He had fainted.

      *      *      *      *      *      *

Among the late king's papers they found an envelope addressed to
Kathlyn.  It was in grandiloquent English.  Brevity of speech is
unknown to the East Indian.  Kathlyn read it with frowning eyes.  She
gave it to her father to read; and it hurt her to note the way his eyes
took fire at the contents of that letter.  The filigree basket of gold
and gems; the trinkets for which he had risked his own life, Kathlyn's,
then Winnie's.  In turn Bruce and Ramabai perused the letter; and to
Ramabai came the inspiration.

They would seek this treasure, but only he, Ramabai, and Pundita would
return.  Here lay their way to freedom without calling upon Bala Khan
for aid.  The matter, however, had to be submitted to the priests, and
those wily men in yellow robes agreed.  They could very well promise
Durga Ram his freedom again, pursue these treasure seekers and destroy
them; that would be Durga Ram's ransom.

The return to the palace was joyous this time; but in her heart of
hearts Kathlyn was skeptical.  Till she trod the deck of a ship
homeward bound she would always be doubting.

Bruce did not have to seek Bala Khan.  The night of Kathlyn's defiance
Ahmed had acquainted them with his errand.  He was now on his way to
Bala Khan.  They need trouble themselves no longer regarding the future.

"All goes well," said Ramabai; "for, to reach the hiding-place, we must
pass the city of Balakhan.  I know where this cape is.  It is not
large.  It juts off into the sea, the Persian Gulf, perhaps half a
dozen miles.  At high tide it becomes an island.  None lives about
except the simple fishermen.  Still, the journey is hazardous.  The
truth is, it is a spot where there is much gun running; in fact, where
we found our guns and ammunition.  I understand that there are great
secret stores of explosives hidden there."

"Any seaport near?" asked the colonel.

"Perhaps seventy miles north is the very town we stopped at a few weeks
ago."

The colonel seized Kathlyn in his arms.  She played at gaiety for his
sake, but her heart was heavy with foreboding.

"And the filigree basket shall be divided between you and Pundita, Kit."

"Give it all to her, father.  I have begun to hate what men call
precious stones."

"It shall be as you say; but we may all take a handful as a keepsake."

Two days later the expedition was ready to start.  They intended to
pick up Ahmed on the way.  There was nothing but the bungalow itself at
the camp.

Umballa was thereupon secretly taken from the treadmill.  He was given
a camel and told what to do.  He flung a curse at the minarets and
towers and domes looming mistily in the moonlight.  Ransom?  He would
destroy them; aye, and take the treasure himself, since he knew where
it now lay, this information having been obtained for him.  He would
seek the world, choosing his habitation where he would.

Day after day he followed, tireless, indomitable, as steadfast upon the
trail as a jackal after a wounded antelope, never coming within range,
skulking about the camp at night, dropping behind in the morning, not
above picking up bits of food left by the treasure seekers.  Money and
revenge; these would have kept him to the chase had he been dying.

As for Bala Khan, he was at once glad and sorry to see his friends.
Nothing would have pleased him more than to fall upon Allaha like the
thunderbolt he was.  But he made Ramabai promise that if ever he had
need of him to send.  And Ramabai promised, hoping that he could adjust
and regulate his affairs without foreign assistance.  They went on,
this time with Ahmed.

Toward the end of the journey they would be compelled to cross a chasm
on a rope and vine bridge.  Umballa, knowing this, circled and reached
this bridge before they did.  He set about weakening the support, so
that the weight of passengers could cause the structure to break and
fall into the torrent below.  He could not otherwise reach the spot
where the treasure lay waiting.

The elephants would be forced to ford the rapids below the bridge.

Kathlyn, who had by this time regained much of her old confidence and
buoyancy, declared that she must be first to cross the bridge.  She
gained the middle, when she felt a sickening sag.  She turned and
shouted to the others to go back.  She made a desperate effort to reach
the far end, but the bridge gave way, and she was hurled into the
swirling rapids.  She was stunned for a moment; but the instinct to
live was strong.  As she swung to and fro, whirled here, flung there,
she managed to catch hold of a rock which projected above the flying
foam.

A mahout, seeing her danger, urged his elephant toward her and reached
her just as she was about to let go.




CHAPTER XXIV

THE INVINCIBLE WILL

"Those ropes were cut," declared Ahmed.

"But who in the world could have cut them?" demanded the colonel.

Ahmed shrugged.  "We may have been followed by thieves.  They could
have got here before us, as we were forced to use the elephant trails.
Let us keep our eyes about us, Sahib.  When one speaks of gold, the
wind carries the word far.  And then . . ."  He paused, scowling.

"And then what?"

"I do not want the Mem-sahib to hear," Ahmed whispered.  "But who shall
say that this is not the work of the gurus, who never forget, who never
forgive, Sahib."

"But they would not follow!"

"Nay, but their servant would, on the fear of death.  I will watch at
night hereafter."

Ahmed searched thoroughly about the ledge from which the east side of
the bridge had swung, but the barren rocks told him nothing.  Armed
with his rifle, he plunged boldly back along the elephant trail, but
returned without success.  Whoever was following them was an adept, as
secret as a Thuggee.  All this worried Ahmed not a little.  He readily
understood that the murderous attempt had not been directed against
Kathlyn alone, but against all of them.  But for her eagerness and
subsequent warning some of them would have been dead at this moment.

"Sahib, it would be better to make camp on the other side of the ford.
The Mem-sahib is weak from the shock and might collapse if we
proceeded."

"I leave everything to you, Ahmed.  But is there not some place farther
below where the water does not run so fast?"

"Ramabai will know."

But Ramabai knew only the bridge.  They would have to investigate and
explore the bank.  Half an hour's journey--rather a difficult
one--brought them to still and shallow water.  Here they crossed and
made camp beyond in a natural clearing.  They erected the small tent
for Kathlyn, inside of which she changed her clothes, drank her tea and
lay down to sleep.

"What does Ahmed think?" asked Bruce anxiously.

"That we are being followed by some assassins hired by our friends, the
priests."

"Colonel, let us make straight for the seaport and let this damnable
bushel of trinkets stay where it is," urged Bruce, the lover.

"That is not possible now," replied Ramabai.  "We can now reach there
only by the seacoast itself, or return to the desert and journey over
the old trail.  We must go on."

The colonel smoked his pipe moodily.  He was pulled between necessity
and desire.  He had come to Asia for this filigree basket, and he
wanted it, with a passion which was almost miserly.  At one moment he
silently vowed to cast the whole thing into the sea, and at the next
his fingers would twitch and he would sigh.

Sometimes it seemed to him that there was some invisible force working
in him, drawing and drawing him against the dictates of his heart.  He
had experienced this feeling back in California, and had fought against
it for weeks, without avail.  And frequently now, when alone and
undisturbed, he could see the old guru, shaking with the venom of his
wrath, the blood dripping from his lacerated fingers, which he shook in
the colonel's face flecking it with blood.  A curse.  It was so.  He
must obey that invincible will; he must go on and on.

His pipe slipped from his fingers and his head fell upon his knees; and
thus Kathlyn found him.

"Let him sleep, Mem-sahib," warned Ahmed from across the fire.  "He has
been fighting the old guru."

"What?" Kathlyn whispered back.  "Where?"

Ahmed smiled grimly and pointed toward his forehead.

"Is there really such evil, Ahmed?"

"Evil begets evil, heaven born, just as good begets good.  The Colonel
Sahib did wrong.  And who shall deny some of these gurus a supernatural
power?  I have seen; I know."

"But once you said that we should eventually escape, all of us."

"And I still say it, Mem-sahib.  What is written is written,"
phlegmatically.

Wearily she turned toward her tent, but paused to touch the head of her
sleeping father as she passed.  Her occidental mind would not and could
not accept as possibilities these mysterious attributes of the oriental
mind.  That a will could reach out and prearrange a man's misfortunes
was to her mind incredible, for there were no precedents.  She never
had witnessed a genuine case of hypnotism; those examples she had seen
were miserable buffooneries, travesties, hoodwinking not even the
newsboys in the upper gallery.  True, she had sometimes read of such
things, but from the same angle with which she had read the Arabian
Nights--fairy stories.

Yet, here was her father, thoroughly convinced of the efficacy of the
guru's curse; and here was Ahmed, complacently watching the effects,
and not doubting in the least that his guru would in the end prove the
stronger of the two.

One of the elephants clanked his chains restlessly.  He may have heard
the prowling of a cat.  Far beyond the fire, beyond the sentinel, she
thought she saw a naked form flash out and back of a tree.  She stared
intently at the tree for a time; but as she saw nothing more, she was
convinced that her eyes had deceived her.  Besides her body seemed dead
and her mind too heavy for thought.

Umballa, having satisfied himself that the camp would not break till
morning, slunk away into the shadows.  He had failed again; but his
hate had made him strong.  He was naked except for a loin clout.  His
beard and hair were matted, the latter hanging over his eyes.  His body
was smeared with ashes.  Not even Ahmed would have recognized him a
yard off.  He had something less than nine hours to reach the cape
before they did; and it was necessary that he should have accomplices.
The fishermen he knew to be of predatory habits, and the promise of
gold would enmesh them.

The half island which constituted the cape had the shape of a miniature
volcano.  There was verdure at the base of its slope and trees lifted
their heads here and there hardily.  It was a mile long and half a mile
wide; and in the early morning it stood out like a huge sapphire
against the rosy sea.  Between the land and the promontory there lay a
stretch of glistening sand; there was half a mile of it.  Over this a
flock of gulls were busy, as scavengers always are.  At high tide,
yonder was an island in truth.

Sometimes a British gunboat would drop down here suddenly; but it
always wasted its time.  The fishermen knew nothing; nothing in the way
of guns and powder ever was found; and yet the British Raj knew that
somewhere about lay the things for which it so diligently and
vigorously sought.

On the beach fishermen were disembarking.  A sloop with a lateen sail
lay at anchor in the rude harbor.  Some of the fishermen were repairing
nets, and some were tinkering about their fishing boats.  Beyond the
beach nestled a few huts.  Toward these other fishermen were making
progress.

The chief of the village--the head man--disembarked from this sloop.
He was met by his wife and child, and the little one clambered about
his legs in ecstasy.  Among the huts stood one more imposing than the
others, and toward this the chief and his family wended their way.  In
front of the hut stood an empty bullock cart.  Attached to one of the
wheels was a frisking kid.  The little child paused to play with her
pet.

Absorbed in her pastime, she did not observe the approach of a gaunt
being with matted hair and beard and ash-besmirched body.  Children are
gifted with an instinct which leaves us as we grow older; the sensing
of evil without seeing or understanding it.  The child suddenly gazed
up, to meet a pair of eyes black and fierce as a kite's.  She rose
screaming and fled toward the house.

The holy man shrugged and waited.

When the parents rushed out to learn what had frightened their little
one they were solemnly confronted by Umballa.

"I am hungry."

The chief salaamed and ordered his wife to bring the holy man rice and
milk.

"Thou art an honest man?" said Umballa.

"It is said," replied the chief gravely.

"Thou art poor?"

"That is with the gods I serve."

"But thou art not without ambition?"

"Who is?"  The chief's wonder grew.  What meant these peculiar
sentences?

"Wouldst put thy hand into gold as far as the wrist and take what thou
couldst hold?"

"Yee, holy one; for I am human.  Whither leads these questions?  What
is it you would of me?"

"There are some who need to be far away to see things.  Well, good man,
there is a treasure under your feet," falling into the vernacular.

The chief could not resist looking down at the ground, startled.

"Nay," smiled Umballa, "not there.  Think; did not something unusual
happen here five years ago?"

The chief smoothed the tip of his nose.  "My father died and I became
head man of the village."

"Would you call that unusual?" ironically.

"No.  Ha!" suddenly.  "Five years ago; yes, yes, I remember now.
Soldiers, who made us lock ourselves in our huts, not to stir forth on
the pain of death till ordered.  My father alone was permitted outside.
He was compelled to row out to the island.  There he was blindfolded.
Only two men accompanied him.  They carried something that was very
heavy.  My father never knew what the strange shining basket held.
Then the soldiers went away and we came out.  No one was allowed on the
island till my father died."

"Did he tell you what it was he helped bury yonder?"

"No, holy one.  He was an honorable man.  Whatever the secret was, it
passed with him.  We were not curious."

"It was the private treasure of the king of Allaha, and the man was the
king himself."

The fisherman salaamed.

"And I am sent, because I am holy, to recover this treasure, which was
willed to the temple of Juggernaut."

"And, holy one, I know not where it is hidden!"

"I do.  What I want is the use of your sloop and men I can trust.  To
you, as much gold as your hands can hold."

"I will furnish you with men as honest as myself."

"That will be sufficient; and you shall have your gold."

The word of a holy man is never subjected to scrutiny in India.

Umballa was in good humor.  Here he was, several hours ahead of his
enemies.  He would have the filigree basket dug up and transferred to
the sloop before the Colonel Sahib could reach the village.  And
Umballa would have succeeded but for the fact that the wind fell
unaccountably and they lost more than an hour in handling the sloop
with oars.

When the sloop left the primitive landing the chief returned to his hut
and told his wife what had taken place, like the good husband he was.
They would be rich.

Suddenly the child set up a wailing.  Through the window she had seen a
bold leopard trot over to the bullock cart and carry away the kid.  The
chief at once summoned his remaining men, and they proceeded to set a
trap for the prowler.  The cat had already killed one bullock and
injured another.  They knew that the beast would not return for some
hours, having gorged itself upon the kid.  But it was well to be
prepared.

Toward noon the other treasure seekers drew up within a quarter of a
mile behind the village.  The men-folk thought it advisable to
reconnoiter before entering the village.  One never could tell.  Winnie
declared her intention of snoozing while they waited, and curled up in
her rugs.  Kathlyn, however, could not resist the longing to look upon
the sea again.  She could see the lovely blue water through the spaces
between the trees.  Soon she would be flying over that water, flying
for home, home!

She went farther from the camp than she really intended, and came
unexpectedly upon the leopard which stood guarding its cubs while they
growled and tore at the dead kid.  Kathlyn realized that she was
unarmed, and that the leopard was between her and the camp.  She could
see the roofs of the village below her; so toward the huts she ran.
The leopard stood still for a while, eying her doubtfully, then made up
its mind to give chase.  She had tasted blood, but had not eaten.

Meantime the little child had forgot her loss in her interest in the
bullock cart with its grotesque lure; and she climbed into the cart
just as Kathlyn appeared, followed by the excited leopard.  She saw the
child and snatched her instinctively from the cart.  The leopard leaped
into the cart at the rear, while Kathlyn ran toward the chief's hut,
into which she staggered without the formality of announcing her advent.

The father of the child had no need to question, though he marveled at
the white skin and dress of this visitor, who had doubtless saved his
child from death.  He flung the door shut and dropped the bar.  Next he
sought his gun and fired through a crack in the door.  He missed; but
the noise and smoke frightened the leopard away.

And later, Bruce, wild with the anxiety over the disappearance of
Kathlyn, came across the chief battling for his life.  He had gone
forth to hunt the leopard, and the leopard had hunted him.  Bruce dared
not fire, for fear of killing the man; so without hesitance or fear he
caught the leopard by the back of the neck and by a hind leg and swung
her into the sea.

The chief was severely mauled, but he was able to get to his feet and
walk.  The white woman had saved his child and the white man had saved
him.  He would remember.

Thus the leopard quite innocently served a purpose, for all her deadly
intentions; the chief was filled with gratitude.

When the colonel and the others came into view the former seized
Kathlyn by the shoulders and shook her hysterically.

"In God's name, Kit, don't you know any better than to wander off
alone?  Do you want to drive me mad?"

"Why, father, I wasn't afraid!"

"Afraid?  Who said anything about your being afraid?  Didn't you know
that we were being followed?  It is Umballa!  Ah! that gives you a
start!"

"Colonel!" said Bruce gently.

"I know, Bruce, I sound harsh.  But you were tearing your hair, too."

"Forgive me," cried Kathlyn, penitent, for she knew she had done wrong.
"I did not think.  But Umballa?"

"Yes, Umballa.  One of the keepers found a knife by that bridge, and
Ramabai identified it as belonging to Umballa.  Whether he is alone or
with many, I do not know; but this I do know: we must under no
circumstances become separated again.  Now, I'm going to quiz the
chief."

But the chief said that no person described had passed or been seen.
No one but a holy man had come that morning, and he had gone to the
island in the sloop.

"For what?"

The chief smiled, but shook his head.

"Was it not a basket of gold and precious stones?" demanded the colonel.

The chief's eyes widened.  There were others who knew, then?  Bruce
noticed his surprise.

"Colonel, show the good chief the royal seal on your document."

The colonel did so, and the chief salaamed when he saw the royal
signature.  He was mightily bewildered, and gradually he was made to
understand that he had been vilely tricked.

"To the boats!" he shouted, as if suddenly awakening.  "We may be too
late, Lords!  He said he was a holy man, and I believed."

They all ran hastily down to the beach to seize what boats they could.
Here they met a heartrending obstacle in the refusal of the owners.
The chief, however, signified that it was his will; and, moreover, he
commanded that the fishermen should handle the oars.  They would be
paid.  That was different.  Why did not the white people say so at
once?  They would go anywhere for money.  Not the most auspicious sign,
thought Ramabai.  They got into the boats and pushed off.

On the way to the island the colonel consulted the map, or diagram, he
held in his hand.  It was not possible that Umballa knew the exact spot.

A filigree basket of silver, filled with gold and gems!  The man became
as eager and excited as a boy.  The instinct to hunt for treasure
begins just outside the cradle and ends just inside the grave.

To return to Umballa.  Upon landing, he asked at once if any knew where
the cave was.  One man did know the way, but he refused to show it.
There were spirits there, ruled by an evil god.

"Take me there, you, and I will enter without harm.  Am I not holy?"

That put rather a new face upon the situation.  If the holy man was
willing to risk an encounter with the god, far be it that they should
prevent him.  An ordinary seeker would not have found the entrance in a
lifetime.  Umballa had not known exactly where the cave was, but he
knew all that the cave contained.  When they came to it Umballa
sniffed; the tang of sulphur became evident both in his nose and on his
tongue.  He understood.  It was simply a small spring, a mineral, in
which sulphur predominated.  He came out with some cupped in his hands.
He drank and showed them that it was harmless.  Besides, he was a holy
man, and his presence made ineffectual all evil spirits which might
roam within the cave.

Umballa, impatient as he was, had to depend upon patience.  By dint of
inquiries he learned that wild Mohammedans had cast the spell upon the
cave, set a curse upon its threshold.  Umballa tottered and destroyed
this by reasoning that the curse of a Mohammedan could not affect a
Hindu.  Finally, he offered each and all of them a fortune--and won.

Torches were lighted and the cave entered.  There were many side
passages; and within these the astute Umballa saw the true reason for
the curse of the Mohammedans: guns and powder, hundreds and hundreds of
pounds of black destruction!  A lower gallery--the mouth of which lay
under a slab of rock--led to the pit wherein rested the filigree
basket. . . .  For a time Umballa acted like a madman.  He sang,
chanted, dug his hands into the gold and stones; choked, sobbed.  Here
was true kingship; the private treasures of a dozen decades, all his
for the taking.  He forgot his enemies and their nearness as the
fortune revealed itself to him.

As his men at length staggered out of the lower gallery with the basket
slung upon an improvised litter he espied his enemies marching up the
hill!  Back into the cave again.  Umballa cursed and bit his nails.  He
was unarmed, as were his men, and he had not time to search among the
smuggled arms to find his need.

"Heaven born," spoke up the man who had known where the cave was,
"there is an exit on the other side.  We can go through that without
yonder people noticing us."

"A fortune for each of you when you put this on the sloop!"

Back through the cave they rushed, torches flaring.  Once a bearer
stumbled over a powder can, and the torch holder all but sprawled over
him.  Umballa's hair stood on end.  Fear impelled the men toward the
exit.

"There is powder enough here to blow up all of Hind!  Hasten!"

At the mouth of the exit the men with the torches, finding no further
need of them, carelessly flung them aside.

"Fools!" roared Umballa; "you have destroyed us!"

He fled.  The bearers followed with the burden.  Down the side of the
promontory they slid.  Under a projecting ledge they paused, sweating
with terror.  Suddenly the whole island rocked.  An explosion followed
that was heard half a hundred miles away, where the gunboat of the
British Raj patrolled the shores.  Rocks, trees, sand filled the air,
and small fires broke out here and there.  The bulk of the damage,
however, was done to the far side of the promontory, not where the
frightened Umballa stood.  A twisted rifle barrel fell at his feet.

"To the sloop!" he yelled.  "It is all over!"

On the far side the other treasure seekers stood huddled together,
scarce knowing which way to turn.  The miracle of it was that none of
them was hurt.  Perhaps a quarter of an hour passed before their
faculties awoke.

"Look!" cried Kathlyn, pointing seaward.

What she saw was Umballa, setting adrift the boats which had brought
them from the mainland.

Came a second explosion, far more furious than the first.  In the
downward rush Kathlyn stumbled and fell, the debris falling all about
her.




CHAPTER XXV

ON THE SLOOP

Blinded by the dust, tripped by the rolling stones, Bruce turned to
where he had seen Kathlyn fall.  The explosion--the last one--had
opened up veins of strange gases, for the whole promontory appeared to
be on fire.  He bent and caught up in his arms the precious burden,
staggered down to the beach, and plunged into the water.  A small
trickle of blood flowing down her forehead explained everything; a
falling stone had struck her.

"Kit, Kit!  I hope to God the treasure went up also."  He dashed the
cold water into her face.

The others were unhurt, though dazed, and for the nonce incapable of
coherent thought or action.

"The boats!"  Bruce laid Kathlyn down on the sand and signed to Winnie.
"Tend to her.  I must take a chance at the boats.  We could cross the
neck of sand at ebb, but Umballa will be far away before that time.
Kit, Kit; my poor girl!"  He patted her wrists and called to her, and
when finally her lips stirred he rose and waded out into the sea,
followed by four hardy fishermen.  The freshening breeze, being from
the southwest, aided the swimmers, for the boats did not drift out to
sea, but in a northeasterly direction.  The sloop was squaring away for
the mainland.

Did Umballa have the treasure?  Bruce wondered, as at length his hand
reached up and took hold of the gunwale of the boat he had picked out
to bring down.  Would Umballa have possessed tenacity enough to hang on
to it in face of all the devastation?  Bruce sighed as he drew himself
up and crawled into the boat.  He knew that treasure had often made a
hero out of a coward; and treasure at that moment meant life and
liberty to Umballa.  On his return to the island he greeted the colonel
somewhat roughly.  But for this accursed basket they would have been
well out of Asia by this time.

"Umballa has your basket, Colonel.  If he hasn't, then say good-by to
it, for it can never be dug from under those tons and tons of
rock. . . .  Here! where are those fishermen going?" he demanded.

The men were in the act of pushing off with the boats, which they had
only just brought back.

Ramabai picked up his discarded rifle.

"Stop!"

"They are frightened," explained the chief.

"Well, they can contain their fright till we are in safety," Ramabai
declared.  "Warn them."

"Hurry, everybody!  I feel it in my bones that that black devil has the
treasure.  Get those men into the boats.  Here, pick up those oars.
Get in, Kit; you, Winnie; come, everybody!"

Kathlyn gazed sadly at her father.  Treasure, treasure; that first.
She was beginning to hate the very sound of the word.  The colonel had
been nervous, impatient and irritable ever since the document had been
discovered.  Till recently Kathlyn had always believed her father to be
perfect, but now she saw that he was human, he had his flawed spot.
Treasure!  Before her or Winnie!  So be it.

"Colonel," said Bruce, taking a chance throw, "we are less than a
hundred miles from the seaport.  Suppose we let Umballa clear out and
we ourselves head straight up the coast?  It is not fair to the women
to put them to any further hardship."

"Bruce, I have sworn to God that Umballa shall not have that treasure.
Ramabai, do you understand what it will mean to you if he succeeds in
reaching Allaha with that treasure, probably millions?  He will be able
to buy every priest and soldier in Allaha and still have enough left
for any extravagance that he may wish to plunge in."

"Sahib," suggested Ramabai, "let us send the women to the seaport in
care of Ahmed, while we men seek Umballa."

"Good!"  Bruce struck his hands together.  "The very thing."

"I refuse to be separated from father," declared Kathlyn.  "If he is
determined to pursue Umballa back to Allaha, I must accompany him."

"And I!" added Winnie.

"Nothing more to be said," and Bruce signed to the boatmen to start.
"If only this breeze had not come up!  We could have caught him before
he made shore."

Umballa paced the deck of the sloop, thinking and planning.  He saw his
enemies leaving in the rescued boats.  Had he delayed them long enough?
As matters stood, he could not carry away the treasure.  He must have
help, an armed force of men he could trust.  On the mainland were Ahmed
and the loyal keepers; behind were three men who wanted his life as he
wanted theirs.  The only hope he had lay in the cupidity of the men on
the sloop.  If they could be made to stand by him, there was a fair
chance.  Once he was of a mind to heave the basket over the rail and
trust to luck in finding it again.  But the thought tore at his heart.
He simply could not do it.

Perhaps he could start a revolt, or win over the chief of the village.
He had known honest men to fall at the sight of much gold, to fight for
it, to commit any crime for it--and, if need be, to die for it.  But
the chief was with his enemies.  Finally he came to the conclusion that
the only thing to be done was to carry the treasure directly to the
chief's hut and there await him.  He would bribe the men with him
sufficiently to close their mouths.  If Ahmed was on the shore, the
game was up.  But he swept the mainland with his gaze and discovered no
sign of him.

As a matter of fact, Ahmed had arranged his elephants so that they
could start at once up the coast to the seaport.  He was waiting on the
native highway for the return of his master, quite confident that he
would bring the bothersome trinkets with him.  He knew nothing of
Umballa's exploit.  The appalling thunder of the explosions worried
him.  He would wait for just so long; then he would go and see.

Every village chief has his successor in hope.  This individual was one
of those who had helped Umballa to carry the treasure from the cave; in
fact, the man who had guided him to the cave itself.  He spoke to
Umballa.  He said that he understood the holy one's plight; for to
these yet simple minded village folk Umballa was still the holy one.
Their religion was the same.

"Holy one," he said, "we can best your enemies who follow."

"How?" eagerly.

"Yonder is the chief's bullock cart.  I myself will find the bullocks!"

"What then?"

"We shall be on the way south before the others land."

"An extra handful of gold for you!  Get the oars out!  Let us hurry!"

"More, holy one; these men will obey me."

"They shall be well paid."

Umballa had reached the point where he could not plan without
treachery.  He proposed to carry the basket into the jungle somewhere,
bury it and make way with every man who knew the secret; then, at the
proper time, he would return for it with a brave caravan, his own men
or those whose loyalty he could repurchase.

The landing was made, the basket conveyed to the bullock cart, which
was emptied of its bait and leopard trap; the bullocks were brought out
and harnessed--all this activity before the fishing boats had covered
half the distance.

"I see light," murmured Umballa.

He tried to act coolly, but when he spoke his voice cracked and the
blood in his throat nigh suffocated him.

"Sand, holy one!"

"Well, what of sand?"

"You can dig and cover up things in sand and no one can possibly tell.
The sand tells nothing."

They drove the bullocks forward mercilessly till they came to what
Umballa considered a suitable spot.  A pit was dug, but not before
Umballa had taken from the basket enough gold to set the men wild.
They were his.  He smiled inwardly to think how easily they could have
had all of it!  They were still honest.

The sand was smoothed down over the basket.  It would not have been
possible for the human eye to discover the spot within a perfect range.
Umballa drove down a broken stick directly over where the basket lay.
He had beaten them; they would find nothing.  Now to rid himself of
these simple fools who trusted him.

The man who longed to become the chief's successor was then played upon
by Umballa; to set the two factions at each other's throats; a perfect
elimination.  Umballa advised him to rouse his friends, declare that
the white people had taken the gold away from the holy man, to whom it
belonged as agent.

Thus, in this peaceful fishermen's village began the old game of gold
and politics, for the two are inseparable.  Umballa, in hiding, watched
the contest gleefully.  He witnessed the rival approach his chief, saw
the angry gestures exchanged, and knew that dissension had begun.  The
men of the village clustered about.

"Where have you hidden it?" demanded the chief.  "It belongs to the
Sahib."

"Hidden what?"

"The treasure you and the false holy one took from the forbidden cave!"

"False holy one?"

"Ay, wretch!  He is Durga Ram, the man who murdered the king of Allaha."

The mutineer laughed and waved his hand toward the smoking ruins of the
promontory.

"Look for it there," he said, "under mountains of rock and dirt and
sand.  Look for it there!  And who is this white man who says the holy
one is false?"

"I say it, you scoundrel!" cried the colonel, advancing; but Bruce
restrained him, seeing that the situation had taken an unpleasant and
sinister trend.

"Patience, Colonel; just a little diplomacy," he urged.

"But the man lies!"

"That may be, but just at present there seem to be more men standing
back of him than back of our chief here.  We have no way of getting a
warning to Ahmed.  Wait!"

"Jackal," spoke the chief wrathfully, "thou liest!"

"Ah! thou hast grown too fat with rule."

"Ay!" cried the men back of the mutinous one.

"Sahib," said the chief, without losing any of his natural dignity,
"the man has betrayed me.  I see the lust of gold in their eyes.  Evil
presage.  But you have saved the life of my child and mine, and I will
throw my strength with you."

"Father, can't you see?" asked Kathlyn.

"See what?"

"The inevitable.  It was in my heart all the way here that we should
meet with disaster.  There is yet time to leave here peacefully."

But her pleading fell upon the ears of a man who was treasure mad.  He
would not listen to reason.  Ahmed could have told Kathlyn that the old
guru stood back of her father, pushing, pushing.

"He is mad," whispered Bruce, "but we can not leave him."

"What would I do without you, John!"

From down the beach the chief's little girl came toddling to the group
of excited men.  She was clutching something in her hand.  Her father
took her by the arm and pulled her back of him.  Kathlyn put her hand
upon the child's head, protectingly.  The child gazed up shyly, opened
her little hand . . . and disclosed a yellow sovereign!

The argument between the chief and his mutinous followers went on.

"John," said Kathlyn, "you speak the dialect.  I can understand only a
word here and there.  But listen.  Tell the chief that all we desire is
to be permitted to depart in peace later," she added significantly.

"What's up?"

"The child has a coin--a British sovereign--in her hand.  She knows
where Umballa has secreted the treasure.  Since father can not be
budged from his purpose, let us try deceit.  You speak to the chief
while I explain to father."

To the chief Bruce said: "The treasure is evidently lost.  So, after a
short rest, we shall return to our caravan and depart.  We do not wish
to be the cause of trouble between you and your people."

"But, Sahib, they have the gold!"

"The false holy one doubtless gave them that before the explosion."
Bruce laid hold of his arm in a friendly fashion apparently, but in
reality as a warning.  "All we want is a slight rest in your house.
After that we shall proceed upon our journey."

The mutineers could offer no reasonable objections to this and
signified that it was all one to them so long as the white people
departed.  They had caused enough damage by their appearance and it
might be that it was through their agency that the promontory was all
but destroyed.  The fish would be driven away for weeks.  And what
would the fierce gun-runners say when they found out that their stores
had gone up in flame and smoke?  Ai, ai!  What would they do but beat
them and torture them for permitting any one to enter the cave?

"When these men come," answered the chief, with a dry smile, "I will
deal with them.  None of us has entered the cave.  They know me for a
man of truth.  Perhaps you are right," he added to the mutineer.
"There could not have been a treasure there and escape the sharp eyes
of those Arabs.  Go back to your homes.  These white people shall be my
guests till they have rested and are ready to depart."

Reluctantly the men dispersed, and from his hiding-place Umballa saw
another of his schemes fall into pieces.  There would be no fight, at
least for the present.  The men, indeed, had hoped to come to actual
warfare, but they could not force war on their chief without some good
cause.  After all, the sooner the white people were out of the way the
better for all concerned.

Did the leader of this open mutiny have ulterior designs upon the
treasure, upon the life of Umballa?  Perhaps.  At any rate, events so
shaped themselves as to nullify whatever plans he had formed in his
gold-dazzled brain.

The colonel was tractable and fell in with Kathlyn's idea.  It would
have been nothing short of foolhardiness openly to have antagonized the
rebellious men.

"You have a plan, Kit, but what is it?"

"I dare not tell you here.  You are too excited.  But I believe I can
lead you to where Umballa has buried the basket.  I feel that Umballa
is watching every move we make.  And I dare say he hoped--and even
instigated--this mutiny to end in disaster for us.  He is alone.  So
much we can rely upon.  But if we try to meet him openly we shall lose.
Patience for a little while.  There, they are leaving us.  They are
grumbling, but I do not believe that means anything serious."

"Now, then, white people," said the chief, "come to my house.  You are
welcome there, now and always.  You have this day saved my life and
that of my child.  I am grateful."

Inside the hut Kathlyn drew the child toward her and gently pressed
open the tightly clutched fingers.  She plucked the sovereign from the
little pink palm and held it up.  The child's father seized it,
wonderingly.

"Gold!  They lied to me!  I knew it."

"Yes," said Bruce.  "They did find the treasure.  They brought it here
and buried it quickly.  And we believe your little girl knows where.
Question her."

It was not an easy matter.  The child was naturally shy, and the
presence of all these white skinned people struck her usually babbling
tongue with a species of paralysis.  But her father was patient, and
word by word the secret was dragged out of her.  She told of the stolen
bullock cart, of the digging in the sand, of the holy one.

In some manner they must lure Umballa from his retreat.  It was finally
agreed upon that they all return to the camp and steal back at once in
a roundabout way.  They would come sufficiently armed.  Later, the
chief could pretend to be walking with his child.

So while Umballa stole forth from his hiding-place, reasonably certain
that his enemies had gone, got together his mutineers and made
arrangements with them to help him carry away the treasure that night,
the rightful owners were directed to the broken stick in the damp sand.

That night, when Umballa and his men arrived, a hole in the sand
greeted them.  It was shaped like a mouth, opened in laughter.




CHAPTER XXVI

THE THIRD BAR

It was Ahmed's suggestion that they in turn should bury the filigree
basket.  He reasoned that if they attempted to proceed with it they
would be followed and sooner or later set upon by Umballa and the men
he had won away from the village chief.  The poor fishermen were gold
mad and at present not accountable for what they did or planned to do.
He advanced that Umballa would have no difficulty in rousing them to
the pitch of murder.  Umballa would have at his beck and call no less
than twenty men, armed and ruthless.  Some seventy miles beyond was
British territory and wherever there was British territory there were
British soldiers.  With them they would return, leaving the women in
safety behind.

"The commissioner there will object," said the colonel.

"No, Sahib," replied Ahmed.  "The Mem-sahib has every right in the
world to this treasure.  You possess the documents to prove it, and
nothing more would be necessary to the commissioner."

"But, Ahmed," interposed Bruce, "we are none of us British subjects."

"What difference will that make, Sahib?"

"Quite enough.  England is not in the habit of protecting anybody but
her own subjects.  We should probably be held up till everything was
verified at Allaha; and the priests there would not hesitate to charge
us with forgery and heaven knows what else.  Let us bury the basket, by
all means, return for it and carry it away piecemeal.  To carry it away
as it is, in bulk, would be courting suicide."

Ahmed scratched his chin.  Trust a white man for logic.

"And, besides," went on Bruce, "the news would go all over the Orient
and the thugs would come like flies scenting honey.  No; this must be
kept secret if we care to get away with it.  It can not be worth less
than a million.  And I've known white men who would cut our throats for
a handful of rupees."

For the first time since the expedition started out the colonel became
normal, a man of action, cool in the head, and foresighted.

"Ahmed, spread out the men around the camp," he ordered briskly.
"Instruct them to shoot over the head of any one who approaches; this
the first time.  The second time, to kill.  Bruce has the right idea;
so let us get busy.  Over there, where that boulder is.  The ground
will be damp and soft under it, and when we roll it back there will be
no sign of its having been disturbed.  I used to cache ammunition that
way.  Give me that spade."

It was good to Kathlyn's ears to hear her father talk like this.

At a depth of three feet the basket was lowered, covered and the
boulder rolled into place.  After that the colonel stooped and combed
the turf where the boulder had temporarily rested.  He showed his
woodcraft there.  It would take a keener eye than Umballa possessed to
note any disturbance.  The safety of the treasure ultimately, however,
depended upon the loyalty of the keepers under Ahmed.  They had been
with the colonel for years; yet . . .  The colonel shrugged.  He had to
trust them; that was all there was to the matter.

A sentinel came rushing up--one of the keepers.

"Something is stampeding the elephants!" he cried.

Ahmed and the men with him rushed off.  In Ahmed's opinion, considering
what lay before them, elephants were more important than colored stones
and yellow metal.  Without the elephants they would indeed find
themselves in sore straits.

"Let us move away from here," advised Bruce, picking up the implements
and shouldering them.  He walked several yards away, tossed shovel and
pick into the bushes, tore at the turf and stamped on it, giving it
every appearance of having been disturbed.  The colonel nodded
approvingly.  It was a good point and he had overlooked it.

They returned hastily to camp, which was about two hundred yards beyond
the boulder.  Kathlyn entered her tent to change her clothes, ragged,
soiled and burned.  The odor of wet burned cloth is never agreeable.
And she needed dry shoes, even if there was but an hour or two before
bedtime.

Only one elephant had succeeded in bolting.  In some manner he had
loosed his peg; but what had started him on the run they never learned.
The other elephants were swaying uneasily; but their pegs were deep and
their chains stout.  Ahmed and the keepers went after the truant on
foot.

The noise of the chase died away.  Bruce was lighting his pipe.  The
colonel was examining by the firelight a few emeralds which he had
taken from the basket.  Ramabai was pleasantly gazing at his wife.
Kathlyn and Winnie were emerging from the tent, when a yell greeted
their astonished ears.  The camp was surrounded.  From one side came
Umballa, from the other came the mutineers.  Kathlyn and Winnie flew to
their father's side.  In between came Umballa, with Bruce and Ramabai
and Pundita effectually separated.  Umballa and his men closed in upon
the colonel and his daughters.  Treasure and revenge!

Bruce made a furious effort to join Kathlyn, but the numbers against
him were too many.  It was all done so suddenly and effectually, and
all due to their own carelessness.

"Kit," said her father, "our only chance is to refuse to discover to
Umballa where we have hidden the basket.  Winnie, if you open your lips
it will be death--yours, Kit's, mine.  To have been careless like this!
Oh, Kit, on my honor, if Umballa would undertake to convoy us to the
seaport I'd gladly give him all the treasure and all the money I have
of my own.  But we know him too well.  He will torture us all."

"I have gone through much; I can go through more," calmly replied
Kathlyn.  "But I shall never wear a precious stone again, if I live.  I
abhor them!"

"I am my father's daughter," said Winnie.

"Put the howdahs on the two elephants," Umballa ordered.

The men obeyed clumsily, being fishermen by occupation and mahouts by
compulsion.

Kathlyn tried in vain to see where they were taking Bruce and the
others.  Some day, if she lived, she was going to devote a whole day to
weeping, for she never had time to in this land.  The thought caused
her to smile, despite her despair.

When the elephants were properly saddled with the howdahs Umballa gave
his attention to the prisoners.  He hailed them jovially.  They were
old friends.  What could he do for them?

"Conduct us to the seaport," said the colonel, "and on my word of honor
I will tell you where we have hidden the treasure."

"Ho!" jeered Umballa, arms akimbo, "I'd be a fool to put my head into
such a trap.  I love you too well.  Yet I am not wholly without heart.
Tell me where it lies and I will let you go."

"Cut our throats at once, you beast, for none of us will tell you under
any conditions save those I have named.  Men," the colonel continued,
"this man is an ingrate, a thief and a murderer.  He has promised you
much gold for your part in this.  But in the end he will cheat you and
destroy you."

Umballa laughed.  "They have already had their earnest.  Soon they will
have more.  But talk with them--plead, urge, promise.  No more
questions?  Well, then, listen.  Reveal to me the treasure and you may
go free.  If you refuse I shall take you back to Allaha--not publicly,
but secretly--there to inflict what punishments I see fit."

"I have nothing more to say," replied the colonel.

"No?  And thou, white goddess?"

Kathlyn stared over his head, her face expressionless.  It stirred him
more than outspoken contempt would have done.

"And you, pretty one?" Umballa eyed Winnie speculatively.

Winnie drew closer to her sister, that was all.

"So be it.  Allaha it shall be, without a meddling Ramabai; back to the
gurus who love you so!"  He dropped his banter.  "You call me a
murderer.  I admit it.  I have killed the man who was always throwing
his benefits into my face, who brought me up not as a companion but as
a plaything.  He is dead.  I slew him.  After the first, what are two
or three more crimes of this order?"  He snapped his fingers.  "I want
that treasure, and you will tell me where it is before I am done with
you.  You will tell me on your knees, gladly, gladly!  Now, men!  There
is a long journey before us."

The colonel, Kathlyn and Winnie were forced into one howdah, while
Umballa mounted the other.  As for the quasi-mahouts, they were not
particularly happy behind the ears of the elephants, who, with that
keen appreciation of their herd, understood instinctively that they had
to do with novices.  But for the promise of gold that dangled before
their eyes, threats of violent death could not have forced them upon
the elephants.

They started east, and the jungle closed in behind them.

As for Umballa, he cared not what became of the other prisoners.

They were being held captive in one of the village huts.  The chief had
pleaded in vain.  He was dishonored, for they had made him break his
word to the white people.  So be it.  Sooner or later the glitter of
gold would leave their eyes and they would come to him and beg for
pardon.

Moonlight.  The village slept.  Two fishermen sat before the hut
confining the prisoners, on guard.  An elephant squealed in the
distance.  Out of the shadow a sleek leopard, then another.  The guards
jumped to their feet and scrambled away for dear life to the nearest
hut, crying the alarm.  Bruce opened the door, which had no lock, and
peered forth.  It was natural that the leopards should give their
immediate attention to the two men in flight.  Bruce, realizing what
had happened, called softly to Ramabai and Pundita; and the three of
them stole out into the night, toward the camp.  Bruce did not expect
to find any one there.  What he wanted was to arm himself and to
examine the boulder.

Meantime, Ahmed returned with the truant elephant to find nothing but
disorder and evidence of a struggle.  A tent was overturned, the long
grass trampled, and the colonel's sola-topee hat lay crumpled near
Kathlyn's tent.

"Ai, ai!" he wailed.  But, being a philosopher, his wailing was of
short duration.  He ran to the boulder and examined it carefully.  It
had not been touched.  That was well.  At least that meant that his
Sahib and Mem-sahib lived.  Treasure!  He spat out a curse . . . and
threw his rifle to his shoulder.  But his rage turned to joy as he
discovered who the arrivals were.

"Bruce Sahib!"

"Yes, Ahmed.  Umballa got the best of us.  We were tricked by the
truant elephant.  He has taken Kathlyn back toward Allaha."

"And so shall we return!"

Ahmed called his weary men.  His idea was to fill the elephant
saddle-bags with gold and stones, leave it in trust with Bala Khan, who
should in truth this time take his tulwar down from the wall.  He
divided his men, one company to guard and the other to labor.  It took
half an hour to push back the boulder and dig up the basket.  After
this was done Bruce and Ramabai and Ahmed the indefatigable carried the
gold and precious stones to the especially made saddle-bags.  All told,
it took fully an hour to complete the work.

With water and food, and well armed, they began the journey back to
Allaha, a formidable cortege and in no tender mood.  They proceeded in
forced marches, snatching what sleep they could during the preparation
of the meals.

Many a time the impulse came to Bruce to pluck the shining metal and
sparkling stones from the saddle-bags and toss them out into the
jungle, to be lost till the crack of doom.  There were also moments
when he felt nothing but hatred toward the father of the girl he loved.
For these trinkets Kathlyn had gone through tortures as frightful
almost as those in the days of the Inquisition.  Upon one thing he and
Ahmed had agreed, despite Ramabai's wild protest; they would leave the
treasure with Bala Khan and follow his army to the walls of Allaha.  If
harm befell any of their loved ones not one stone should remain upon
another.  And Bruce declared that he would seek Umballa to the ends of
the earth for the infinite pleasure of taking his black throat in his
two hands and squeezing the life out of it.

Eventually and without mishap they came to the walled city of the
desert, Bala Khan's stronghold.  Bala Khan of necessity was always
ready, always prepared.  Before night of the day of their arrival an
army was gathered within the city.

Ramabai sat in his howdah, sad and dispirited.

"Bala Khan, we have been friends, and my father was your good friend."

"It is true."

"Will you do a favor for the son?"

"Yes.  If the Colonel Sahib and his daughter live, ask what you will."

Ramabai bowed.

"I will set my camp five miles beyond your walls and wait.  When I see
the Mem-sahib I will salaam, turn right about face, and go home.  Now,
to you, Bruce Sahib: Leave not your treasure within my walls when I
shall be absent, for I can not guarantee protection.  Leave it where it
is and bring it with you.  Save myself, no one of my men knows what
your saddle-bags contain.  Let us proceed upon our junket--or our war!"

      *      *      *      *      *      *

Umballa reached the ancient gate of Allaha at the same time Bruce
stopped before the walls of Bala Khan's city.  He determined to wring
the secret from either the colonel or his daughter, return for the
treasure and depart for Egypt down the Persian Gulf.

He made a wide detour and came out at the rear of his house.  No one
was in sight.  He dismounted and entered, found three or four of his
whilom slaves, who, when he revealed his identity, felt the old terror
and fear of the man.  His prisoners were brought in.  A slave took the
elephants to the stables.  He wanted to run away and declare Umballa's
presence, but fear was too strong.

Ironically Umballa bade the fishermen to enter to eat and drink what
they liked.  Later he found them in a drunken stupor in the kitchen.
That was where they belonged.

He ordered his prisoners to be brought into the Court of Death and left
there.

"You see?" said Umballa.  "Now, where have you hidden the treasure?"

Kathlyn walked over to one of the cages and peered into it.  A sleek
tiger trotted up to the bar; and purred and invited her to scratch his
head.

"I am not answered," said Umballa.

A click resounded from the four sides, and a bar disappeared from each
of the cages.

"That will be all for the present," said Umballa.  "Food and water you
will not require.  To-morrow morning another bar will be removed."

And he left them.

Early the next morning the town began to seethe in the squares.  Bala
Khan's army lay encamped outside the city!

When Bruce, Ramabai, Pundita and Ahmed halted their elephants before
the temple they were greeted by the now terrified priests who begged to
be informed what Bala Khan proposed to do.

"Deliver to us the Mem-sahib."

The priests swore by all their gods that they knew nothing of her.

"Let us enter the temple," said Ramabai.  "Ahmed, bring the treasure
and leave it in the care of the priests."  A few moments later Ramabai
addressed the assemblage.  "Bala Khan is hostile, but only for the sake
of his friends.  He lays down this law, however--obey it or disobey it.
The Colonel Sahib and his daughters are to go free, to do what they
please with the treasure.  Pundita, according to the will of the late
king, shall be crowned."

The high priest held up his hand for silence.  "We obey, on one
condition--that the new queen shall in no manner interfere with her old
religion nor attempt to force her new religion into the temple."

To this Pundita agreed.

"Ramabai, soldiers!  To the house of Umballa!  We shall find him
there," cried Ahmed.

Umballa squatted upon his cushions on the terrace.  The second bar had
been removed.  The beasts were pressing their wet nozzles to the
openings and growling deep challenges.

"Once more, and for the last time, will you reveal the hiding-place of
the treasure?"

Not a word from the prisoners.

"The third bar!"

But it did not stir.

"The third bar; remove it!"

The slave who had charge of the mechanism which operated the bars
refused to act.

The events which followed were of breathless rapidity.  Ramabai and
Umballa met upon the parapet in a struggle which promised death or the
treadmill to the weaker.  At the same time Bruce opened the door to the
Court of Death as the final bar dropped in the cage.  At the sight of
him the colonel and his daughters rushed to the door.  Roughly he
hurled them outside, slamming the iron door, upon which the infuriated
tigers flung themselves.

      *      *      *      *      *      *

The young newspaper man to whom Winnie was engaged and the grizzled
Ahmed sat on the steps of the bungalow in California one pleasant
afternoon.  The pipe was cold in the hand of the reporter and Ahmed's
cigar was dead, which always happens when one recounts an exciting tale
and another listens.  Among the flower beds beyond two young women
wandered, followed by a young man in pongee, a Panama set carelessly
upon his handsome head, his face brown, his build slender but round and
muscular.

"And that, Sahib, is the story," sighed Ahmed.

"And Kathlyn gave the treasures to the poor of Allaha?  That was fine."

"You have said."

"They should have hanged this Umballa."

"No, Sahib.  Death is grateful.  It is not a punishment; it is peace.
But Durga Ram, called Umballa, will spend the remainder of his days in
the treadmill, which is a concrete hell, not abstract."

"Do you think England will ever step in?"

"Perhaps.  But so long as Pundita rules justly, so long as her consort
abets her, England will not move.  Perhaps, if one of them dies. . . .
There! the maids are calling you.  And I will go and brew the Colonel
Sahib's tea."



***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ADVENTURES OF KATHLYN***


******* This file should be named 17402.txt or 17402.zip *******


This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/7/4/0/17402



Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
https://www.gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
[email protected].  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     [email protected]

Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit:
https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     https://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.